An Autographic Account Geo C Streeter

To TOM & SUSAN FRENCH

This 25th Day of December 1981

I hope you will enjoy this copy of your Great, Great Grandfathers book

GEORGE C. (DAD) STREETER

Writer of this book, was the father of

MARK L. STREETER

Now 83, living in Salt Lake City, Utah, is the father of;

JUNE E. (STREETER) STOUT

Now 63, living in Ontario, California, is the mother of;

JOSEPHINE INA (CORSARO) FRENCH

(yours truly)

MOM

                My Great Grandpa (Dad) Streeter died when I was very small. But your Grandma June and Great Grandpa Mark both tell me he is quite a storyteller and loved to exaggerate. I am sure you will see this for yourselves; along with the truth, it makes for very interesting reading. He wrote a column, on the front page of the Ogden Standard Examiner, entitled “Dad Streeter Sez: “where he used a different style of writing, you will find a concentration of these pieces from page 149 thru to the index on page 204, after which I have added a collections of this poetry. When you open these wonderful pages to the past, I hope you will enjoy it as much as I have, preparing it for you.

                                                                                                With All My Love,

                                                                                                                MOM

George Calvin Streeter

AN AUTOGRAPHIC ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE AND TRAVELS OF GEO. C. (DAD) STREETER

                During the years covered by these reminiscences “Dad” lived the life of a roving cowboy, driving herds of Long Horns over the old Santa Fe trail from Mexico to Montana, horses from Oregon to Omaha, or riding the round-up in Wyoming and Montana.

                In addition to his stories of the range, his accounts of bull whacking, mule skinning and stage driving, the pranking of tenderfeet and missionaries, his meeting with Cattle Kate, Calamity Jane, Butch Cassidy and Buffalo Bill, the hazards of prairie fires and blizzards, frontier justice and encounters with Indians.

                The writer who now lives in Ogden, Utah has endeavored to adhere strictly to the truth, and according to the writers’ project of Nebraska is valuable contribution to the folklore of the West.

My Grandfather Streeter

                In the year 1846 my Grandfather Roswell Streeter bought a large bunch of cattle in Missouri and he and three of his sons drove them into California to sell. They did so well that they drove another bunch the next year. They always night herded the main bunch and turned the work oxen, that drove on the wagon, loose to graze. One night they camped on the little flat at the mouth of Weber Canyon, as near as I can find out it was where the town of Uintah, Utah now stands. The next morning Grandfather went to bring the work cattle while the boys prepared breakfast, and when it was ready Grandfather did not put in an appearance, the boys called and yelled but received no answer. Then they ate expecting him to come most any moment, but he did not. Then they started out to look for him. They found the cattle he was looking for but saw nothing of him. Then fearing that he might be list they fired their guns, yelled, built signal fires but received no answer. They searched the river and surrounding hills for miles around but found no trace of him.  Then they visited the trapper camps, one where Ogden, Utah now stands, one in Ogden Valley, one on Bear River, all the Indian camps, and all the Mormon Settlements in the surrounding country but found no trace of him.

                Fearing to stay any longer for fear of getting snowed in in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, they at last went on to California. They disposed of their cattle at the good price and came back as far as Ogden and renewed their search for Grandfather. This time staying as long as they dared to for fear of getting snowed in in the Rocky Mountains.

                The next spring the brothers went with another herd and stopped at Ogden and once more renewed their search, inquiring at all the trapper cabins, Indian camps, and Mormon settlements in the Valley without success. And to this day nobody knows what became of Grandfather Streeter.

                Two of the brothers I have lost track of. The oldest on A.J. Streeter invested heavily in real estate in and around St. Joe, Missouri and Streeter, Ill. (then later being named in his honor). He also owned a large sugar plantation in Mexico. He served several terms as U.S. Senator from Illinois, and in the year 1889, he received the nomination for President of the United States on the Labor ticket but lost by a very small margin. He and his associates at one time owned the controlling interest in one of the largest cattle herds in Indian Territory, (now Oklahoma) and I helped drive three different herds of their cattle north into Wyoming and Montana when that country was being stocked and did not find out until about forty years after that they owned them.

CAME WEST IN A PRAIRIE SCHOONER

                I was born June 20, 1867, some place in the good old state of Illinois, (I don’t know what part), and when I was one year old, father put mother, my little sister and I in a prairie schooner and started West. We came to some place in Missouri and stopped for the winter. The next spring, we came on to Nebraska. Father located a homestead on Blue River near where the town of Ulysses now is, about _____ miles north of Seward City.

                Father started to build a house and before it was ready to move into, another baby came (a little brother), and mother named him Seward after the town of Seward, where we did out trading. I think Schooner would have been appropriate as he was born in the old prairie schooner.

                A great many Indians passed by going to and from their hunting grounds. They were very friendly and often came to the house to bed, and one cold day when mother was alone, except for us little ones, a party of sic of them walking into the house without knocking, or being asked, threw off their blankets and warmed themselves over the stove, and when they threw off their blankets they were entirely naked, for they have nothing else on except paint. Mother gave them something to eat and they left without doing any mischief except scaring mother almost out of her wits. The old chief said to mother as they were leaving, “Nenawa neothe issa Washtano”. Meaning “Little white squaw good”.

                No wonder he called her little white squaw, for her normal weight was about ninety pounds, and less than five feet tall while he weighted about two hundred and in height not less than six feet six. And no wonder she was scared, with six of those hideously painted naked creatures, and not a neighbor within miles.

                Father, by using his soldier rights, was able to prove up on his land in six months, and the next spring he sold out and once more hitched the team onto the old schooner and headed west.

                We finally arrived in Indianola, Nebraska, soon after the Sioux Indian massacre, when a great number of white settlers were slaughtered. The Sioux and Pawneys had a fight near the head waters of the Republican river, probably caused by a dispute over hunting ground. The Sioux were victorious and being possessed with the desire to kill, came on down the river killing everybody they came to. The people of Indianola having been warned of their coming had hastily constructed a sod wall about four feet high, enclosing a space large enough to hold all the people and their most valued possessions.  The Indians finding them fortified did not attack them, but turned South about ten miles until they came to the Beaver and followed it down to the Republican and on East, I don’t know how far, killing everyone they came to.

                A few days after the Indian fight an old squaw came hobbling into Indianola with an arrow sticking in her back, the wound was badly fly blown, and her being weak from the loss of blood, she died as soon as the arrow was removed. She was buried in the graveyard in Indianola.

                The next day, after the Indians had passed by some of the people of Indianola followed their trail to see if they could render any assistance to those, if any, that were not quite dead. They came to Mr. Tuttle’s place on the Sappe, where they found him and his eighteen children, lying dead in and around the house, and Mrs. Tuttles with a baby girl in her arms laying by the creek, a short distance from the house, neither one quite dead. The Indians has mashed the top of Mrs. Tuttles head with an axe and thought they had killed her.  The baby they had taken by the feet and beat its head against a tree, and thinking it was done for, they threw it down close to its mother, who finally came too, and drawing it to her, fed it at her breast, then she managed to crawl to the creek that was about thirty feet away, and drag the baby with her where she could get a drink. The rescuers took her to Indianola where under the doctors care they finally both recovered.  The girl grew up to be a fine young lady and at the age of fifteen married a young man by the name of Geo.  Lang who met with a misfortune and became totally blind shortly after they were married. With such a handicap it was hard for them to keep from starvation, but their neighbors were truly kind to them and helped them in many ways. Until one day three prospects came by, on their way to the Pikes Peak, Colorado and they hired Mr. Lang to go along to watch camp while they were out prospecting.  His orders were never to leave the tent while they were away. But, one bright sunny day he could distinguish the outline of a hill between him and the sun and ventured to climb a little way up the side, and when the men came, they brought him down to camp, they noticed that he had a piece of rick in his hand, they examined it, and found it to be very rich in gold. When asked where he found it, he said “I fell while I was up on the hill, and skinned my nose on it, so I picked it up and forgot to throw it down again.

                By following his tracks, they found where he fell. They drove a stake there and located four claims cornering at the stake, one for each of them. A short time after Mr. Lang sold a hold interest in his claim for fifty thousand dollars when to Omaha, Nebraska and had his eyes cured. He came back to Indianola and paid everyone back double for everything had ever done for him. Then he bought a section of land built a find house on it, put a fence around it, stocked it with thoroughbred cattle, and made it a present to his mother-in-law.

TUMBLE WEEDS

                There was a variety of tumbleweed that grew very luxuriously on the plains, they often reached five or six feet in diameter, and were almost as round as a ball. In the fall of the year, when they ripened, their roots would let loose from the ground and the wind that almost blew constantly, would roll them across the prairie sometimes for great many miles or until they met with some obstruction.

                When many them were rolling before the wind, a long distance away, it did not require any great stretch of imagination to think they were so many Indians on horseback, riding like the wind.  The settlers living in constant fear of Indian raids often would see a bunch of those weeds coming and would decide it was a band of hostile Indians. They would load their families into the wagon and drive like mad to the nearest neighbor. Then they would hitch up their team, load their family in and join the stampede, and so on until they gathered up what they thought was enough people to make a successful stand again the war party. Then they would bunch their wagons and do what they could to fortify themselves and await the attack, which often turned out to be only a scare, caused not by Indians but by tumbleweeds, which if the truth as known caused a great many of the Indian scares at the time.

A PREACHER TRIES FARMING OR WHY I DON’T LIKE SORGUM OR ONIONS

                My father was a Methodist preacher and at one time was assigned to take charge of a small church at Indianola, Nebraska when that country was being settled, our family arriving only one or two years later than the first pioneers, or about 1873. There was quite an influx of people at the time in answer to the advice of Horace Greeley, which was, “Go West young man and grow up with the country”.

                They were mostly extremely poor people who came there to try and make a living farming in that dry arid county, which in now designed as the “Dust Bowl”. Father saw from the start that his followers would not be able to pay the preacher enough for him and family to live on, he took to farming as a sideline, and located a homestead a mile south of the General Store and Post Office of Indianola and build a two-room house on it.  The material for the walls was of sod cut and turned over with the breaking plow which left it in almost endless ribbons three inches thick by twelve in width. Then they were cut up into two-foot lengths making nice square pieces which were laid up on the wall like brick, making a wall two feet thick with openings left for doors and windows. Then a log was laid from the center of one end wall to the center of another end wall, and this was called the ridge pole. Then willows were Covered with dry Buffalo grass or weeds to keep the dirt from going through, and then earth was mounded over the top.

                The floor was the bare ground with the grass shaved off and tamped to make it firm to walk on. The floors were of boards cleated together and were hung with leather hinges.

                Some of the better to do people had sash with glass in their windows, others stretched thin cloth over the opening to keep the wind out and let light in. The walls were plastered on the inside with mud brought from the river not far away. The ceilings were of factory stretched tight and tacked to underside of the rood timbers. Such houses were warm in winter, cool in summer and typical of thousands of homes in western Nebraska and Kansas as the time.  

                It was a happy day for all when Father and I moved the cook stove from the covered wagon into our new home. We did not have any table, but Pa was quite a genius, he went right to work and made one. He drove four stakes in the ground all the proper height and laid the front-end gate of the wagon box on top of the stakes and when mother laid the cloth on, you would not know but what it was a beautiful table.

                We did not have any chairs, so father drove four stakes on each side of the table the height of chairs and laid one on half of the back end-gate, (which was in two equal pieces) on top of the stakes on each side, making extremely comfortable benches.  Mother made some nice bright colored cushions for the benches, and when complete was as Pretty as any breakfast nook to be seen in our modern houses of today I might be where the idea originated.

                Now it was time to plant the crop. Here was about five acres of the land that had been plowed before, by some settlers that had abandoned it before we came.  Father hitched the oxen to the plow and stirred up this patch of earth. Planted part of it to garden vegetables for family use, and the balance to onions and sorghum cane, about on half to each. The onions and sorghum were to sell to buy other necessities.

                Then I drove the oxen on the breaking plow and turned over about two acres of sod land. This was planted to corn. Father would travel down every third furrow with an ax and at every stop, strike the ax through the sod and I went along with a bucket of corn and dropped four kernels in each hole made by the ax, and stomped it shut with my heel, until the field was all planted.

                The season was favorable and we raised a wonderful crop of everything. My brother and I done the most of the work. Father tended to his pastoral duties, and worked with us at his spare time. We built a cellar in the back yard with a dirt roof in which to store our winter supply of vegetables also a building in which to store the onions. We were all well and happy, plenty of vegetables stored in the cellar corn for the oxen and cow, which were already fat, from gorging on the buffalo grass. Corn meal for mush and johnny cake, which we ground as needed with a mortar and pestle. The cow gave a bucket of milk at a time, so we had plenty of milk to drink, cream for our mush and butter for our johnny cake.

                Mother was an expert of making butter. We also had two dozen hens that were brought along in a crate tied on the back of the wagon. They seemed to be trying to see which could lay the most eggs.

                There was a great pile of buffalo chips at side of the house that us kids had gathered and piled there for winter fuel. We seemed to be enjoying the height of prosperity, and the alas, several things happened to mar our happiness.

                One day father opened the onion house to see how they were keeping, and found they had heated and were starting to rot. Probably caused by lack of ventilation. Father didn’t say any cuss words, just “Well, well, that’s too bad”.

                He said something had to be done quick if we saved many of the onions. So we all went to work with a will, and in about a week we had the job done, and we had saved about one half of them, but there was rotten onions scattered far and near. The chickens picked at them and it made their eggs taste like rotten onions, and the cow ate them and spoiled her milk and butter. So we didn’t have cream for our mush or butter for our johnny cake. And Father didn’t say any cuss words just, “Well, well, that’s too bad”.

                So he says we’ll harvest our cane, get it made into sorghum, then we can have molasses on our johnny-cake and that won’t be so bad. He set my brother and I to stripping the leaves off the cane with sticks while we loaded some onions on the wagon and started out to find a market for them and get some barrels to put the molasses in. The store keeper at Indianola didn’t want any, so he decided to go on down the river to Arapahoe about fifty miles or two and one half days drive for the cattle. He traded his load for 12 boards, 1X12 feet long and two small barrels. The boards were afterwards used to put a floor in the bedroom by laying them flat on the ground as the was no material to be had for sleepers of joists as they are sometimes called.

                When father got home my brother and I had the cane all stripped and the seed tassels cut from the tops, and Father helped cut the stalks which had to be kept from touching the ground and piled them on some leaves of seed tassels to keep them clean. Then we loaded them on the wagon and started for a sorghum mill which was one big days drive over prairie where there was no road.

                About noon we came to a dead carcass. The Oxen stopped smelled of it, started to bellow and paw dirt on their backs then bolted and one being a little faster runner then the other, they ran in a circle, and the cane being very slippery it all lost off the wagon before father could get them stopped. Father didn’t say a cuss word, just says, “Well, well, isn’t that too bad”. He brought the team and wagon to about the center of the scattered cane, un-yoked the oxen and turned them loose to graze, while we went to work loading our cane which took until dark, then we made a dry camp for the night and arrived at the mill at noon the next day. We made a bargain with the man that owned the mill, to make molasses for half if father would drive our oxen on the sheep to grind the cane and we boys would feed the stalks between the rollers. The owner of the mill doing the boiling of the juice. We finished the next day and the following morning loaded our two barrels of molasses, and started for home. We hadn’t traveled far, when I noticed the bottom of the wagon was nearly covered with molasses. Both barrels had sprung a leak. Father didn’t cuss, he just said, “Well, well, that sure is too bad”. Then he urged the oxen to the top of their speed, (which was about three miles per hour) in an effort to get home before all the sorghum leaked out, and when we arrived we emptied one barrel into the other and had just enough to fill one barrel which we set over a washtub to catch the drip. Mother put a wash boiler of water over the fire to heat. Then soaked the empty barrel with hot water until it was tight again, then the molasses from the other barrel was poured in and also what had leaked into the tub. Father had a spigot but no auger to bore a hole for it near the bottom of the barrel. So he put a rag around it and drove it in the bung hole, then all hands rolled it down into the vegetable cellar and set it in one corner by the door where it would be handy to get at, and father says, now we will be sure of that much of our sorghum. But, he was wrong again, for in coming out after placing the barrel, the door was left open and my baby sister found her way down there and turned the spigot handle and before any of us knew it, all the sorghum in that part of the barrel above the bung hole had run out on the cellar floor and under the pile of vegetables stored there. They had to be taken out and the molasses scrubbed off and laid in the sun to dry and the cellar had to be dug about two or three inches deeper to get rid of the molasses that had soaked into the dirt floor.

                Now everything was ready, and we put the vegetables back in the cellar but daddy didn’t want to run any more chances of loosing the rest of the sorghum, so he had a large demijohn that he used to haul water from the river for house use, that he didn’t use for that purpose any longer, as we had recently dug a well. It held eight gallons if I remember right. He said we’ll fill that and set it in the corner of the bed room where it will be easy to watch, ( there was just enough to fill it) and it was sit in the corner by father and mother’s bed and father says that surely will be safe there, and we still have enough left for winter use, but alas daddy was wrong again, for one night not long after, there was an explosion like the firing of a gun or the bursting of a bomb. Of course everybody jumped out of bed to land halfway to their ankles in sorghum molasses. The demijohn was in a thousand, or more, pieces and molasses was all over everything in the house, even dripping from the ceiling. Our clothes, bedding and hair was smeared and poor father’s beard was matted with it. But father didn’t say any cuss words he simply said “Well, well, this surely is too bad”. We didn’t go back to bed that night, we went right to house cleaning, which lasted for several days before we could get rid of the last of the molasses. But dear old dad was wrong again, for some of the horrible stuff had went through the cracks in the floor, and soon began to mould and stench, so we had to move things out the room, take the floor up, dig the dirt out that the molasses had soaked into scrub all the boards and replace them before the molasses deal was finally finished.

                Mother decided if we couldn’t eat eggs on account of the rotten onion flavor, we would have to eat the hens, so she cooked a nice fat one, and made corn dumplings with it but oh, horrors, nobody could stomach the rotten onion taste that it had. So there was the milk, butter, eggs, and chicken dinners “ gone with the wind”, father says we’ll have something besides vegetables to eat, so he decided to butcher the cow. She had gone dry anyway, (probably caused by eating so many onions) and she was nice and fat and would make prime beef, and enough to last us all winter.

                We children all shed a few tears when Old Broch was killed for she was a family pet, but had to have something to eat. That was the day before Thanksgiving, and the next day mother planned a real Thanksgiving feast—a large roast of meat with potatoes and carrots laid around it. Sometimes we hadn’t had for years. But there was a peculiar odor that filled the house while it was cooking. Mother said she might have spilled something on the stove and in burning cause the stench.

                The table was set and the roast brought on and how delicious it looked, and father, after giving thanks for the prosperous year and the man blessing that we had enjoyed, carved the roast placing a liberal helping of meat carrots and spuds on each plate. Mother took a bite and looked at father, he took a taste and I looked at the kids. I took a mouthful and my stomach heaved, and horrors of horrors, there was that old familiar taste of rotten onions. So our dinner was entirely spoiled and all we had to eat was johnny-cake straight with nothing to put on it or go with it. Still Father did not say any cuss words and like job of old, thought sorely tired, was still able to say praise the Lord, and “Well, well that surely is too bad”.

                Well we took the remains of old Broch and buried them out in the field, and my little sisters laid flowers on her grave. Father decided then and there to quit farming, and although this all happened over sixty years ago, still even to this day I just can’t say that I’m very crazy about either sorghum or onions.

                                                                                A False Alarm

            When I was a small boy at home, Father was the pastor in charge at the town of Creswell, Nebraska. And the parsonage being a long way from the church Father hitched his little teams of ponies to his democrat wagon one Sunday morning as usual and we all went to church, he and mother sat in the spring seat in front, while us children sat flat in the bottom in the back, Father was a little over six feet tall weighed 300 pounds, and dressed in his talk silk hat and Prince Albert coat, sitting upon that spring seat, with a long willow for a whip over his shoulder, looked as large if not larger then either of the ponies he was driving. Anyway, large enough to scare the devil out of most anymore, that might account for him getting so many converts. After the services were over and we were on our way home, I spied something laying by the side of the road, I jumped out and picked it up then ran caught up and got in the rig again.  When we arrived home Father told us boys to unhitch, and put the horses in the barn, while the rest of the folks went to the garden back of the house to get some vegetables for dinner. And unbeknowns to anyone I ran to the house, unfastened the door and went upstairs to put away my new found treasure, which was some very nice fishing tackle, I put them in a box that I kept all my valuables in, especially those that were too large to carry in my pockets. While I was thus engaged, the rest of the family came to the front door and found it open. Mother and the girls went in, while Father thinking that the house had been robbed, (what nonsense). What would a burglar expect to find in a Methodist Preachers house worth stealing?

                So he started to fasten the door just like it was. The door was made of boards up and down with cleats across, and hung on leather hinges, it had a wooden latch on the inside, with a hole near the latch large enough to put the hand through to operate it from the outside. Father in fastening the door had passed the end of a long chain through this hole in the door, then through a hole in the jamb, and as the chain was much longer then necessary he ran it through several times and as he thought fastened the two ends together with a padlock. He had just got the chain around in shape to apply the lock, when Mother heard a noise upstairs, she screamed and yelled to Father to let them out, but the door was fastened with that chain, and it took a long time for Father to unfastened it, as the hole in the jamb was not much larger then the links in the chain, and when he tried to pull it through the links would get crosswise, then he would have to put his hands through the hole in the door and untangle it. With mother screaming and pounding on the door, and the children crying at the of their voices on the inside it got him more or less frustrated, and it took much longer then it otherwise would. During this time my brother had got the commotion, he spread the alarm to the neighbors who came with shot-guns, clubs, and pitch-forks, to help capture the burglar. I had finished putting my tackle away when I heard people down stairs, and being quite bashful I decided to wait until they left, before coming down. I layed down on the floor, and the attic being very warm, I soon fell asleep. I don’t know how long I slept, but was finally awakened by the gruff voice of the sheriff, commanding who ever is up there come down or we will shoot through the floor, I crawled over the stair hole and peaked down, Mother saw me and went into hysterics, crying don’t shoot don’t shoot, then fell in a swoon. The neighbor women by applying cold clothes to her forehead, and administering smelling salts, soon brought her back to consciousness, and she said, “Oh, it’s my boy, is he all right?”

                I was becoming so excited by this time, that I stuck my head over the stairs hole again, and said “What’s the matter down there?

EARLY SETTLEMENT OF McCOOK NEB. – 1878

            Since father got tired of trying to raise sorghum and onions, I didn’t have much to do so I hired out as camp mover to a man by the name of Mr. Theodore Parker who had a sheep ranch about ten miles West of Indianola, Neb. Sheep camps are little houses built on the running gears of wagons and used by the sheep herder to cook eat and sleep in. My job was to drive from one camp to another with a load of provisions, and leave about two weeks supply for each herder, hitch his camp on behind my wagon and move it to fresh pasture for the sheep, then on to another and so on around. One day while I was at the ranch a stranger called and asked Mr. Parker what he would take for his ranch.

            He offered him seven hundred dollars which Mr. Parker was very glad to accept, for it was of very little value and consisted of only a squatters right to the land with no improvements except a one-room sod house and some dilapidated shearing pens.

            Mr. Parker says we can move to another little spring about two miles down the river, build another sod cabin and have seven hundred dollars left. “ That is what I call easy money”, so we did. Then a short time after a party of surveyors came and layed out a town sight, and in less than a month lots were selling for as high as one thousand dollars each. They named the town McCook in honor of General Alexander McDowell McCook, a civil was leader. The town is now the county seat of Red Willow County, with  population of between ten and fifteen thousand. Red Willow County was created and organized in the 1873 with Indianola as the county seat, which soon afterwards was moved to McCook.

(Omaha World-Herald)

                A short time after that, Parker stopped at one of his sheep camps to spend the night, and it being very warm in the camp, he made his bed outside on the ground. In the night a skunk came and bit him through the point of his nose, from which he contracted hydrophobia and died before reaching medical assistance. His heirs came shortly after and by making other arrangements, I was left out of a job. So I went home and entered school again. My parents were very anxious to educate me for the Ministry and how well they succeeded may be judged by this biography.

The Song of My Life

                While living at Indianola, Neb. Father took the job of hauling the sand to plaster some houses that were being built there at the time, He sent me at the job, with the ox team and a big farm wagon, one day the weather was very warm, the oxen were moping alone scarcely moving and I wishing to increase their speed a little, popped the bull whip in their direction and accidentally struck the nigh ox in the eye, after unloading and starting for the sand pit again, Father came and said I will go to the sand pit with you this trip and help you load, I handed him the whip, and just then he saw the the oxe’s eye, it was badly swollen and water was running out of it and dripping off the end of his nose. He said “Is that some of your work?” I said yes, I accidentally hit him in the eye, where upon he struck at me with the loaded end of the bull whip. Luckily I dodged the blow or I might have been seriously injured. I jumped out of the back of the wagon and ran with him after me. He soon had to stop for wind but I kept on going, that night I slept in a haystack that I came to along the way.

                The next day I came to a town, I went to the hotel and sat down in the guest room, I hadn’t sat long when several young ladies came in to practice singing. The first song they sang was, “ Where is my Wandering Boy Tonight” and when they had finished the tears were running down my cheeks, for I knew that was what my dear Mother was thinking at that moment. One of the young ladies came and sat down besides me, took her handkerchief and dried my tears. She asked if I had any money. I said no, then she said where is your coat and hat? I said, “ I haven’t any, this shirt and pair of overalls is all that I have in this world.” She said that a boy without money and very little clothes that cries when he hears that song must have run a way from home, she said where does your folks live?

                I told her, then she went and talked with the other girls and they started to take up a collection to pay my board for a while. The proprietor came in and found what they were doing. He said, “ Stop right now, I will keep this boy here for free of charge, indefinitely or until he can find work of some kind.” The young ladies spoke up almost in unison, saying we will use our money to buy him clothes. Which they did.

                The proprietor of the hotel after hearing my story, sent a man to see my father, to let him now where I was. He said let him stay where he is, he will come home when them clothes he has are worn out, but I never did. I didn’t stay long at the hotel when the foreman of a nearby cattle ranch, came and hired me to ride the fall roundup fro him. Then after that I had comparative easy sailing.

Killing Buffalo For The Hides, Year 1873

                In the spring of 1873 while out hunting wild turkeys, father met an old army pal by the name of W. F. Cody, (who was afterwards dubbed Buffalo Bill), that he had not seen since they were mustered out of service at the close of the civil War. As they had both belonged to the Seventh Kansas Calvary, their meeting was very cordial, and they immediately formed a partnership to kill buffalo for their hides. These hides brought one dollar each if not shot through above the center of the ribs. If shot above the center they bought seventy five cents, and if shot more than once they were not worth skinning.

                They built a large cart of heavy timber on some very large wheels to haul the hides on, used father’s oxen to pull it, and took me along to drive while they shot and skinned.

                When they killed one, they would put up a flag which I would drive to, and by that time they would have the hide off ready to load into the cart. My orders were never to get out of the rig as there was always plenty of good food, water, and bedding in it, and then too, they didn’t want to lose me on the prairie. All went well until on day a large buffalo bull started fighting with the oxen hitched to the cart.

                The way they jumped around wasn’t slow, so I got out of the cart, (and wasn’t punished for disobeying orders either) and unlike the Casablanca that stood on the burning deck I flew. I must have a struck the ground running and ran until I fell with exhaustion or I might have been going yet. Father said they found me asleep about seven miles from the cart. Possibly the oxen had moved some in the opposite direction from which I ran. Anyway, they said they probably never would have found me had it not been for the telescope sight on their rifles.

                I drove team for them all summer and went to school at Indianola in the winter. My teachers name was Susie F. Meff according to some of my old report cards I still have, for the years 1876 to and including the year 1882.

                The buffalo were becoming somewhat scarce owing to the terrible slaughter that had been carried on, so that wasn’t so much to be made at hunting them for their hides. Their carcasses lay bleaching on the hunters laid in wait and shot them as they came to drink. One could walk for miles stepping from one carcass to another and never have to step on the ground. Father and I worked that summer for Mr. Freese and Hooknell gathering buffalo bones and putting them in great piles along the survey of the railroad that was afterwards built from Red Cloud to Denver. We aimed to put a train load in a pile. They were afterwards shipped to the sugar refineries. We made fairly well that summer and I went to school again in the winter.

                The next spring grading was started on the railroad, which created a demand for meat to feed the workers. So father and Bill went to hunting again and took me along to drive as before, only this time they not only killed for the hides but saved some of the meat, such as the hind quarters, hump, and tongues, for which there was ready sale at the railroad grading camps. By the time the buffalo had become a little wild from being hunted so much that they would run away when they saw the cart coming instead of picking a fight with my oxen, to my great relief.

                The men now took saddle horses along to ride after them instead of doing all of the hunting afoot as before. During one of the trips we met a bunch of hunters that came all the way from England. Among them was gentleman who was bemoaning the fact that he hadn’t made a kill, so Bill very obligingly roped and held one while the man shot it. Of course I wasn’t suppose to tell, but as that happened a half century ago, I think it perfectly safe to mention it here. I think it showed fine sportsmanship on Bill’s part, for then the gent could go home happy, show the trophies of the hunt to his admiring friends and tell them all about the large ones that got away.

                Father brought a pair of little Texas ponies off a trail herd that was passing on their way to Montana and broke them to drive on a buggy. One Saturday, as there was no school, he hitched them up and started for the sand noles across the river, a few miles South of Indianola where the antelope were plentiful, to shoot one for family use as we all preferred their meat to that of buffalo. I went along to drive while he done the shooting. We had scarcely reached our prospective hunting ground, when a very dark cloud suddenly appeared in the south-west which had every appearance of being smoke from a prairie fire, common at that time of the year and greatly to be dreaded by plain people.The apparent danger was greatly increased by a stiff breeze coming from that quarter. Father took the lines from me and headed to team for home at the top of their speed, which was much too slow as that awful demon was steadily gaining on us. Father kept urging the ponies for more speed and saying if we can reach the river and plunge in before we are over-taken, we will be safe from the fire. The little ponies were making a heroic effort, but we were still at least a half mile from the river when we lost the race and was over-taken, not by prairie fire as we expected, but by a swarm of migrating grasshoppers, which devoured every green thing in their path for miles in every direction, even eating the grass roots as far down as they could reach.

                The next day father hitched the ponies to the buggy and taking me along followed the course the grasshoppers were traveling to see what we could see, after traveling several miles we came to great drifts of dead ones covering the ground in some places to a depth of two feet of more. The piles were lying at right angles to the course they were traveling and extending, I don’t know how far on either side, We decided that the swarm had settled there for the night and the piles being so deep the under ones had smothered. When they started to rot in the hot sun, it caused almost an unbearable stink and a great menace to the health of the people living in what part of the country, so the settlers came for miles around with plows and scrapers and dug great ditches and buried a great many of them, others came with large racks on their wagon and hauled them home for fertilizer.

                                A STYLISH WEDDING

                My father was a Methodist Preacher and soon after the close of the Civil War was stationed at Indianola, Nebraska. While I was still a small boy at home in the 1870’s, he was called upon to perform a wedding ceremony for two of our prominent citizens. The bride to be was an old maid school mam, while the prospective bridegroom, was a well-to do old batch, so called because he owned besides his own home, six pigs, two chickens, and a cow so he decided he must have a wedding procession. As there was no livery stable in the town where he could hire a rig he borrowed father’s team of oxen and I volunteered to drive them. I curried them, gave them a bath and tied blue ribbons around their horns and tails and hitched them to the cart which resembled an old Roman Chariot. I spread some bright colored blankets over the seat and the oxen being fat from running on the green grass, made a very respectable looking turn out.

                The procession formed at the home of the bride’s parents, the cart in the lead in which were seated the bridal pair, with their relatives walking behind. I drove up to the church steps and the doors were wide open a splendid view of the interior was to be seen, all decorated with yellow flowers, (which were principally wild sun flowers and cactus blossoms). Father had just arrived dressed for the occasion in his tall silk hat, white collar, Prince Albert coat, and had taken his place at the altar. The aisle leading from the front door to where father stood was lined on both sides with guest. The organ already started to play. “Here comes the Bride”, and all eyes were on her. She certainly did look swell, dressed in white with a long wedding veil. The bridegroom had alighted and was reaching both hands to assist his lady love. She had just arose from her seat, when horrors, something unlooked for happened. One of the oxen that had eaten too freely of green grass gave a hard cough, and the bride was suddenly sprayed from head to foot with something that resembled freshly prepared mustard, but which smelled a great deal worse. I expected to see her father faint and fall into her sweetheart’s arms, but she didn’t, she turned around, jumped out the other side of the rig and ran for home as fast as she could go, and left the bridegroom waiting at the church, As there was no cleaning establishments in the town the work would have to be done by hand. Father dismissed the gathering, saying the wedding would be postponed until the following Sunday.

                When the house was redecorated as before, but the oxen were not invited, everything went off smoothly until father started with the marriage ceremony.  Then some small boys sitting on the front seat and thinking of what happened a few days before, started to snicker and laughter being contagious, the women started putting their handkerchiefs in their mouths and then the men stroked their beards and placed their hands in their mouths in a desperate effort to keep from laughing ,but all to no avail, it finally burst into a roar. Father finally restored order and finished the ceremony, and I believe he done a good job of tying the knot, for at last accounts they had lived happily ever after.

A SAND AND SNOW BLIZZARD ON THE GREAT PLAINS

                While living on the old homestead near Indianola, Neb. in Red Willow County in the year 1874, Father went to the stable early one winter morning to feed and care for the animals as usual. While there one of those dreadful blizzards arose. They were called Dakota blizzards by the people living in that section, probably because they came from that direction. I think if the truth was known they came direct from the North Pole, for when they struck the thermometer would suddenly drop something as much as 40 to 50 degrees and the wind would blow at a terrific rate, driving the frozen snow mixed with sand and dust before it, until the air became so filled as to entirely obscure the sun and cause a semi darkness. That was where they derived the name of “black blizzards” as a great many people called them. Father started for the house and fifty feet away thinking he could walk straight for so short a distance, but he soon discovered he could not. When he opened his eyes to see he only got them filled with grit and was glad to close them again. Anyways, his eyes were of very little use to him for his range of visibility would not exceed three feet at the most. With the whirling of the storm, the pain caused by the flesh on his face and hands being out by the frozen snow and sharp grains of sands, and his lungs, eyes, nose, and mouth filled with dirt, was it any wonder that he lost all sense of direction? Still he traveled far enough to reach the house but still had missed it, he stopped and hollered for help, but the folks were all inside with the doors and windows shut tight against the storm, besides the roar of the hurricane made it impossible to hear cries. After he had yelled himself hoarse and was about to give up in despair, Mother became frightened of the storm and wondering what was keeping Father so long she opened the door a crack and yelled. To her great surprise Father answered out of the storm but not in the direction of the stables,  Instead, from the opposite direction for he had passed the house. They called back and forth until Father finally reached the house and safety. Somewhat frosted but not bad frozen, he thawed out without any serious effects.

                To safeguard  against any of us having to contend with such a narrow escape, as soon as the storm was over, he went to town and bought 100 fifty feet of rope, enough to reach from the house to the barn. He nailed one end of it solid to one side of the kitchen door and then measured the distance to the smoke house door and tied a knot in the rope. The same procedure was followed from the kitchen door to the privy or “little Hoover” as the modern ones are often called. (Those were the days before inside plumbing). If you were bound for any of the three buildings all you had to do was to travel out to the knot you wanted or the end of the rope as the case might be. If you didn’t find the building you were looking for all you would have to do was hold the rope taut and travel in a circle and you would certainly find it. There was very little danger of getting lost unless you dropped the rope, for you could follow it back to the kitchen door.

STUNG BY BUMBLE BEES

                It was a beautiful warm summer day, almost too warm, one calculated to make everyone drowsey, especially those that were working out in the sun, and I was out with an old gentle horse raking hay with a self-dumping rake, on the old homestead at Indianola, Neb., the horse was poking along with his head down, not taking any interest in what he was doing, and I was nodding and sometimes falling from the seat, when there arose a strange noise like ten thousand bumble-bees all bumbling at once. It soon dawned on me what it was. The hay rake had gathered up a large bumble-bee nest and was rolling it along with the hay, it was about the size of a large water pail, and the way they swarmed out of there, it must have been chuck full. They were all pretty angry at having their house disturbed, and were evidently bent on revenge. About one half of them settled on me, the others on the horse, and went right to work with their little redhot pokers,  Then things started to happen, the horse woke up and started bucking and kicking with both feet and scarcely missing my face at every kick. And at the same time running faster then I ever saw him go before. That made the self-dump rake dump so fast that I could scarcely see the rake teeth as they flew up and down, and there was very little space between the horse flying hoofs and the flashing rake teeth. As all avenue of escape were cut off all I could do was hang to the seat of the rake for dear life, and let those angry bees wreak their vengeance on me. I could not even strike back, I was so busy riding that rake, which was bucking as bad as the horse. So those bumble-bees had clear sailing, they could sting me wherever they chose as many times as they wanted, and stay as long as they pleased. I had very little clothing on to bother them, no shoes or hat and only one very thin shirt and pants. After the bees had chase us far enough away to suit them, they went back home. I took poor old Dobin to the barn where Father applied mud packs until he finally came down to normal size. I went to bed for a few days, and also took the mud treatment, under the care of mother who was an expert nurse.

AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION

                Once in the 1800’s when I was about 15 years old, while riding in the sand knolls of western Nebraska, I lost my way; the sky was overcast so that I could not see the sun and there were no land marks. All the little knolls looked alike, I could not tell one direction from another. I had been riding for several hours and getting nowhere, when I saw a settler’s sod cabin away off in the distance, near Wild Horse wells in the sands hills. I went there with the intention of asking if I might stay there for the night. I knocked at the door and a woman’s voice said, “come in”. I asked if she could point the way to Clark’s Ranch on Frenchman Fork of the Republican River. She said,  “yes, but it is a long way from here and it looks like a storm, you had better stay here”. I replied, “no, you point the way and I’ll be off”. Then she said, “oh, please stay, please do, I am sick, all alone, nobody within miles. My husband has gone for a doctor and won’t be back until tomorrow, so please won’t you stay?” I could not refuse anymore, so I attended to my horse and came in. The woman said, “I’m not able to get out of bed. You make yourself at home; you will find something to eat in the cupboard, make yourself some coffee and when you get sleepy you can occupy that bed in the kitchen”. I went to bed early and it seemed I had not been asleep long when I was awakened by sobs and groans. I laid and listened, but when it turned to screams I could stand it no longer. I went to the woman’s door and asked if there was anything I could do to relieve her. She said hot cloths might help. I kept her supplied with them for something but they didn’t seem to do much good. She was getting worse all the time and in her calmer moments always moaning, “why don’t they come?’  she finally got so bad that I had to hold her to keep her in bed. After while she relaxed, stopped struggling, and layed quiet. Then I thought the poor creature was dead, and no one can realize how scared I was, for up until that time I had never met death face to face. Under such peculiar circumstances I think I should be excused for shedding so many tears over a perfect stranger and one I never expected to see again. But she was so young and beautiful, with her eyes closed and her features so pleasantly relaxed that it was impossible for me to control my emotions. I stood there in a daze wondering what to do next when I heard a snuffling and snorting which finally wound up in a “a-ahh.  then I knew that a little soul had come to earth and that the mother had not died as I has supposed.

                Now it was my turn to fret and stew and wish they would come. The way that kid was tuning up, you would think that he had an over-size pair of lungs. At any rate there was nothing wrong with the pair he had and he was surely bent on exercising them greatly to my embarrassment. I finally became aware that I was still in the land of the living and there was work to be done. So I rolled up my sleeves and went at it. Well sir, I finished that little fellow out of there, took him over to the stove, got a pan of warm water, and gave him his first bath. He evidently did not like it very well, for the more I washed the louder he yelled, just like he knew I was a stranger. He had about two feet of cord hanging to him that I hardly knew what to do with. I had seen the same thing on little calves, so long that it would tangle up around their hind legs when they ran, and we had done nothing about it. But on a baby, I had heard that it should be tied, and I suppose they meant to tie a knot in it. I knew how to tie several kinds of knots in rope such as bowline, a square know, a tomfool, a granny, and just a common hard knot. I decided a common hard knot would do, so I tied one and pulled it down hard. Then I thought that if one was good, some more might be better, so  I tied the thing full of knots. I then looked around for clothes, but could not find any. perhaps just as well anyway, for I doubt if I would have known how to put them on anyway. I found a towel which I wrapped around his body, trying the two upper corners around his neck and under his chin. I laid him in his mother’s arms, after cleaning the bed up as best I could. They both went to sleep and slept so long that I went to see if they were all right. When I bent over the bed the mother did not say a word but gave me one of the sweetest smiles I have ever seen, which said plainer than words how she appreciated what I had done; and I felt well paid for my efforts.

                I prepared some tea and toast which she seemed to relish, even asking for the second cup of tea. I looked out the window and down the road every little while to see if I could see a team coming. Finally, I was rewarded by seeing a dust cloud a long way off, and as I watched, it drew nearer. There were two men in the rig and the horse were coming on the run; it was the Doctor and the husband and when they burst into the room they stopped short upon seeing me. The man of the house said, “Who are you?”  I replied, “ I’s stranger who got lost in the knolls and came here seeking a night’s lodging.” The mother then called, showing him the baby, and giving a short explanation of what had happened. The man turned to me and said, “you were not lost but sent here by a kind Providence in answer to my prayers”. The doctor, who had been looking at the baby said, “you certainly came in handy this time; and say, is that the only knot you know how to tie? I am glad I don’t have to untie any of them”.

                We all had dinner and I was preparing to go when the man asked my name. I said “Oh, I see you are looking around for a name for that new son of yours. Well, call him “Dad in remembrance of his “God-Father.” I don’t know whether they did or not for I have never seen or heard of any of them afterward. I bid them all goodby and as I rode away the father tried to thank me for what I had done, but I told him I did not deserve an thanks, that I had only done my duty.

WILD HORSE WELLS

                Wild Horse wells was a place in the sand hills north and west of Culbertson, Nebraska in Hitchcock county. There in that high dry arid country, the water was so close to the surface to the ground that the wild horse could evidently smell it. By pawing a hole in the loose sand the water would seep in enabling them to drink their fill. This process had to be repeated every time the horses wanted a drink as the hole would be drifted full of sand again be the almost constantly blowing wind. A person could travel over the place without detecting any signs of water, nor would the expect to find any within three or four hundred feet of the surface.

                There were a great many wild horses in that part of the country, but the prairie being so flat made it very difficult to catch them. It was impossible to sneak up o them as they could see you coming and would start to run before you could get near them. A saddle horse carrying the extra weight of a rider and saddle was seriously handicapped, so that chasing them was not profitable and seldom indulged in. However, there was a Sioux Indian from the Rose-Bud agency in Dakota that used to come down there, who used a method that was quite novel and very successful. He started out on foot supplied only with jerked meat carried in his pockets, a canteen of water, and a lasso rope. Upon sighting the first bunch of wild ones, he would walk toward them, aiming to keep them in sight from the first day or two. Every day he would get a little closer, always keeping them on the move, which offered them very little chances to eat and no chance at all of drinking. The horses would soon become so exhausted they would lose all fear and not get very excited if he walked among them. He could then rope them, one at a time, and tie one foot up so they couldn’t touch the ground with it, which prevented them from running, but not walking. When they had rested and eaten their fill he would drive them to the nearest water, and after they drank, he would start to drive them home. It was difficult at first to drive them home. It was difficult at first to drive a bunch of horses each with one foot tied up, but as each horse gave up trying to run the Indian untied his foot and it wasn’t long before they were all loose, but nevertheless easy drive. When the Indian first began tying their feet up he selected one to break to ride, and by giving it a foot up he selected one to break to ride, and by giving it a little attention it became fairly gentle so that he could ride it and drive the others. In this unique manner he was capable of catching the entire bunch, sometimes twenty five or thirty head. I never tried this Indian’s method, but always followed the white man’s style of trying to outrun them on horseback. Some hunters tried creasing them with a bullet shot through the cords of the neck which caused a temporary paralysis of the cords and caused the head to drop so they couldn’t run. I wasn’t a good enough shot for that for if you shot a little high you would miss entirely or if a little low it would break their necks. If performed just right, however, the horse would recover. I often chased them in the Wild Horse wells vicinity, also on the Loup and Dismal rivers, but usually made a failure of it. I always used the alibi though that they were inbred and hardly worth the the trouble, which had some truth in it, although I always tried my best to catch them.

                Several years later I did much better in the Snake River country in Idaho, and on the Promontory in Utah, where the country is very rough and mountainous. There one could slip up under cover of the large rocks and surprise then on the top of a mountain. Then chase them down hill where it was usually so steep and rocky they were afraid to run and you could spur your horse upon them. If you were good enough roper you could catch one, throw and tie it. Then unsaddle your horse, turn him loose, spread your saddle on the ground roll the wild horse onto it, cinch it up, get on him, and then untie him. If you are a good rider you have acquired a horse, if not you probably will never see your saddle again to say nothing of nice long walk ahead of you.

I TOOK A JOB OF HORSE TWISTING

                Then next spring, 1882 shortly after the last day of school, I met a “Waddy” in Indianola, looking for a bronco buster, to break ninety head of horsed to ride, and offering Five Hundred Dollars per head. I said, “stranger, don’t look any father, I’m your man”. He laughed and said he would surely get canned if he brought a kid like me to do the job of that kind as they were a tough bunch. Two of them had thrown and killed their rider at their first try. I told to go on, and if he could not find any one to take the job, to come back and get me. He said, “I’ll not be back”. But in about a week he came and hunted me up and said, “Come on kid you can have a try at it, for I hate to go back without anybody”.

                We arrived at the ranch about noon the next day and found the foreman, Mr. Twist, in bed with several of his ribs broken. He explained that he had tried to ride one of the bunch and was almost killed, and advised me to go home while I was all in one piece. I told him I did not want to give up now without giving it a try. He said, “all right, I admire your nerve; who are you, how old are you and is your life insured?” to which I answered, “they call me “Dad” Streeter, I will be fourteen my next birthday or in about two months. My life insurance consists of my ability to cope with any emergency that may arise”. To which he said “bravo, and may the good angels watch over you and keep you from all harm”. I didn’t know if the man was religious or not, but that sounds like it any way and from that day we became the best of friends. (I was called “Dad “ because of my hair.)

                The horses were kept in a small pasture by themselves, and after dinner some of the men drove into the corral to let me give them the once over. They were as fine a bunch of horses as I had ever seen up to that time. They were half-breed mustang and Hamiltonian and they inherited the fiery temper and almost indomitable will of both of their ancestors.

                The man pointed to the horse which hurt Mr. Twist: ”say, you had better leave him to the last for he is a bad one.” I said “No, I will ride him first and now, for if I succeed I may be able to ride the rest of them.” So I caught and saddled him and the men helped drag him out in front of the house, and they rolled Mr. Twist’s bed to the window where he could watch the performance. I mounted and went into action, and after a few moments I decided that I would like a rest so I reached down and grabbed the nose piece of the hackamore with my right hand and his left ear with my left hand and by giving his neck a sudden wrench, layed him flat on his side. I sat on him for a few minutes before letting him up to complete his bucking. The men all cheered and said they never had seen that done before. The foreman said “you’ll do, kid”.

                I finished breaking them all in a reasonably short time, without being thrown or having any serious mishap, except that I was riding one of the horses through the sand dunes several miles from the ranch he fell with me and following a tradition of the range which was, “ if your horse falls and you don’t come clear of him in the fall, never let him up first or until you see if you are entangled in any of the trapping”, so I pulled his head up so that I was able to put the nose piece of his hackamore over the saddle horn and started to investigate, and to horror, found that in the fall my left foot had been forced through the stirrup and the horse laying on my leg, to let him up would mean certain death, but what could I do, I could not reach the latigoes to remove the saddle. While I lay there realizing that my chances of saving my life were very slim, I heard a woman’s voice calling. “stay with him, I’m coming as fast as I can”. She undid the latigoes and let the horse up, and imagine my surprise at beholding a one-legged woman. She had seen the dust, caused by the horse falling, and his struggling to get up from her house which was nearly a mile away and the only one for miles around. She threw down her crutch and came hopping on one leg to see what she could do to help. To this day, I never see a crippled woman without thinking of the one-legged one who saved my life that day.

                So I received my $450.00 in cash (more money than I have ever seen before), and started for home, and by the way, I was still in one piece. Before leaving, Mr. Twist called me to his bedside, and presented me with a bill of sale of a very beautiful horse, which he said was a bonus, for being a good boy and doing my work well, and not getting hurt, and with the understanding that if I ever wanted to dispose of him to bring him to him, and if within 500 miles he would pay me for my trouble and allow me more then I could get elsewhere.

                The horse’s name was “Red” and we became great pals. I taught him many tricks, such as playing dead, drinking beer from a bottle, coming to me at full speed when I blew a blast on a whistle which I always carried on my cane and many other tricks.

( EATING SKUNK)

                Shortly after going on the bronco busting expedition, there was an epidemic of croup and the best known remedy at that time was “skunk oil”. The Big Horn Drug Store which was recently established in Indianola was offering very attractive prices for skunk oil. So father went to killing skunks which were quite plentiful. He would skin them, sell their hides for fifty cents. Then mother would put the carcasses in a large kettle and try out the oil, which brought $1.00 per pound. It was quite a profitable business for a short time.

                During the height of the epidemic, I came home unannounced and found everybody away, the children at school, father away killing skunks and mother out nursing the sick, for she was an expert nurse and in constant demand. Being very hungry from my long ride in the hot sun, I immediately started looking around for something to eat. I found bread in the cupboard and a great kettle of cooked meat on the stove, so I proceeded to eat my fill, which consisted of not less than two pounds of that delicious meat, and had just finished my feast when mother came in. She was so glad to see me and asked if I had anything to eat. I told her that I filled up on that splendid meat and she threw up her hands in holy horror saying, “that is skunk that I was cooking to extract the oil”. Then I tried to throw up, but my effort were useless; it was down to stay, still I had to admit that it was good, although I have never indulged in that luxury since.

WHACKING BULLS AND SKINNING MULES

                When I was fourteen years old, I thought myself quite a man and capable of shifting for myself. I was as tall and weighed as much as I do now at seventy, so I saddled my horse and rode over to Sidney, Nebraska, the town on the railroad map (UP) where the freight outfits loaded and the stage coaches started for Deadwood, a mining town in the Black Hills of Dakota, about 200 miles north and a little west of Sidney.

                I went to the office of the Niabrara Transportation Company and asked for a job of driving stage. They did not need a stage driver, but did need a bull whacker. So I took the job which consisted of driving 20 head of cattle hitched to a large wagon that carried 15 tons with a trailer carrying 10 ton, and sometimes a water tank on behind the trailer to furnish water for the cattle where it was far between rivers to drive in one day, and we had to make far dry camp, for 20 miles was considered a good days drive. Ten yoke of cattle and three wagons strung out behind one another, made quite a long train.

                The hitch consisted of a long chain reaching from the ring in the lead teams yoke to the front axle on the lead wagon, which had to be strong enough to pull the whole load. Then there were other smaller chains about 12 feet in length from each other yokes back towards the wagon and welded where it intersected the large chain, each of the smaller short only had to be strong enough to hold what each team could pull.

                When I wanted to hitch up my team, the herder would drive the cattle up near the wagons and I would hold up the lead team’s yoke and call their names and they would take their places. Then all I had to do was lower the yoke in place, put the bows around their necks through the holes in the yokes and put in the bow keyes and so on until all ten teams were hitched ready to travel.

                When I unhitched, I pulled the bow keyed that let the bows drop, then I lowered the yoke down on the ground in front of them where it laid until I went to hitch up again. It was rather a lonesome and monotonous job, although there were always two of us; we were not much company for each other, for when I was driving, he was sleeping and when I was sleeping he was out herding the cattle.

                He was a very congenial companion, much my senior and with a wealth of frontier experience. He taught me several tricks of the trade, such as greasing a loaded wagon, by removing the linch pin from the wheel you wanted greased, then if on the left side of the wagon, drive circling to the right until the wheel comes off far enough to apply your axle grease, then turn to the left, and the wheel will go back on again.

                Another was to set a tire, by using a block of wood on the hub for a fulcrum and one of the wagon tongues as lever, raise the fellys from the ends of the spokes then fill the space by wrapping rope ravelongs around the tenant on the end of the spokes, which was a very good makeshift until you could reach a blacksmith shop where the job could be done right.

                In the morning I would hitch up my team at the first signs of daylight and drive until 10:00 o’clock, unhitch, turn the cattle loose to graze, cook my breakfast, lay around and try to sleep until 3:00 o’clock, eat a lunch, then hitch up again and drive until dark, and sometimes after, in order to reach the next watering place. I would then unhitch my team and after cooking and eating my supper which consisted of coffee, sour dough biscuits, sow belly and beans, I would turn in to sleep until the early dawn.

                While driving, I usually walked besides the wheelers, but in slush snow, slippery mud or crossing streams, I sat on the lazy board with one end fastened firmly to the bottom of the front wagon and extending horizontally about three feet past the lower edge of the box on the left side between the wheels which made a very comfortable springy seat.

                I only made a few trips with the oxen, then the boss gave me a mule team, of the same number of animals and wagons. The hitch was very much the same only the mules instead of yokes, wore harnesses which consisted of collars, harness, a board saddle band and chain tugs, nothing more. The only one which wore a bridle was the nigh animal of the lead team called the jerk mule. It had a strap or small rope called jerk line with one end fastened to his bridle bit and passing through the hame of the nigh animal of each span and expending back to the front wagon. This was a line of communication between the driver and the jerk mule.

                If the driver wished to turn to the right he gave the line a series of short light jerks and if to the left a steady pull, which was instantly obeyed. If more speed was required, the driver would swear and crack his whip, and if to stop, he would holler “whoa” and set the brake.

                A good jerk mule was always worth a good price, for he was the guiding spirit of the team and had to have a well developed brain. A common jackass could not possibly fill the bill. The jerk mule with his mate (who was guided by a jockey stick, a stout stick about three feet long), running from his halter ring to the hame ring on the jerk mule, guided the end of the long chain. All the other eight or swing teams had to do, was pull and keep on their own side of the chain. The wheeler were hitched to the wagon like any ordinary team, and guided the wagon tongue and on the night wheeler was a stock saddle for the driver to ride in when necessary or when tired of walking. To unhitch, remove the jerk mule bridle, his mate’s halter, unbuckle their hame strings and let them walk out of their harness. On the other eight teams, all you had to do, was to unbuckle the hame straps as none of their collars had straps or buckles on and were held in place by the hames. We never unhooked any tugs and always let the harness lay where the mule walked out if it until we hitched up again.

DRIVING STAGE

                I only made one trip to Deadwood with the mule team, then one of the stage drivers quite. That left me the job that I had been waiting for which was driving from four to eight horses with lines and hitched to a concord coach. The size of the stage and the number of horses depended on number of passengers leaving Sidney, the starting point. Some of the rigs could carry twenty passengers and their baggage. Our average time was ten miles per hour, over all kinds of roads, (there were no good roads). All the driver was required to do was drive. The hitch and unhitching was done by flunkies kept at each station for that purpose, and to take care of the horses.

                We drove twenty miles, changed horses, drove twenty more and changed, ate our dinner, drove back twenty miles, changed, drove 20 more to where we started from, making eight miles for a day’s drive. Our orders were, “Don’t let anybody except an officer of the law or the company ride on the boot with you. Make each station on time or expect to get fired. If a horse drops by the way, cut the tugs and go on over him, and send a man back from the next station for the harness.” We were sometimes changed from one division to another to break the monotony.

                One day I had only one passenger, a large fat man who became violently seasick and I thinking fresh air might make him feel better, (although it was against the rules), I invited him to ride out on the boot with me. So he did, and all went well until we reached Break Neck Hill which was a long steep grade going down to the White River near Fort Robinson. As there was snow on the ground, I knew my brake would not do any good, so I got out to put the rough lock on, and to my horror it wasn’t there, it had probably been taken for repairs and not put back. I took the desperate chance of going down without a brake, my wheeler although a large powerful team, were not able to hold the heavy rig, although they were doing their best, we were gaining speed at every jump, and I was lashing the leaders with all my might to keep them out of the way, realizing that if the wheelers became tangled in the leaders stretchers, that would cause a pile up and likely kill both of us. My passenger not realizing that, and thinking I was doing it to scare him, made a grab for the lines and I threw them out on the horses’ backs, then he tried to take the whip away from me but that was useless, although he was much the larger and stouter, it took too much of his time and energy to keep from falling off. We reached the bottom of the hill in safety, but right at the bottom was a small stream that was partly frozen over and when the front wheels went in, instead of rolling up over the ice, they went under and held fast. We both sailed through the air for about fifty feet and I landed without any serious injury. The horses broke loose from the stage and ran straddle of a bunch of black willows and when the shock had subsided, the willow straightened partly up lifting the load team entirely off the ground. I got out my ax, which we always carried for emergencies, chopped down the willows, got the team out, hitched on to the rig again, and by driving a good run the balance of the way, reached the station on time.

                The manager of the line, Mr. Crabtree, was there, and my passenger told him all about my reckless driving and swore he would never ride that line again if he didn’t fire that crazy kid that drove him in. The boss looked at him, and said, “you goggled eyed S. B. you can ride or walk, that kid is the best driver I’ve got.”

                That winter was exceptionally cold and stormy, and it was almost impossible to make the horse face the blizzards that came howling down from the north. I stayed with my job until spring, then quit and started south for a warmer climate. My record showed that I had driven almost a year without being late or having a wreck that the horses could not drag in, which was considered excellent.

                The next morning after I quit, I put my saddle on dear old Ned, went to the store and bought a half sack of flour, a package of soda, a slab of dry salt, sow-belt, and a little salt, a frying pan and a tight can to carry sour dough in. I filled the saddle pockets with the smaller articles, tied the others on behind my saddle, and hit the trail for Texas. I depended on my old forty-five Colts to furnish a little fresh meat along the way.

                I slept on the ground, rolled in the saddle blanket. I did most of the traveling in the night, and kept as much under cover in the daytime as possible on account of the roving bands of Indians, which I did not care to meet alone, for fear they might take a fancy for my scalp or horse, or maybe both. I finally reached Dodge City, Kansas without accident or mishap, and there met a trial herd of about five thousands head of cattle bound for a ranch on the Yellowstone River, near Miles City, Montana. They were short handed so I hired out to them to help complete the drive, which a very uneventful trip, and after reaching our destination, I once more put my saddle on Old Faithful and started south. When I reached the old Heart ranch on the Platte River, which had been turned into a hotel, saloon and gambling hall, and thinking I would enjoy sleeping in a real bed and eating a good meal or two, I stopped for the night. During the evening, whileing away the time watching a game of stud poker, where they were using great piles of silver dollars for chips, with plenty of gold for large bets, when a young woman walked in, gun in hand, and yelled, “Hands up everyone.” She went to the stud table and holding her apron with her left hand and with her cocked colts in her hand, raked all the money in sight into her apron, backed out the door, mounted her horse and rode away without anyone raising the least objection.

                I asked the bartender who she was, and he replied, “That is Cattle Kate, and I don’t blame her for what she done. She owns a little ranch west of here on the Sweet Water, where she and Jim Averel and his little kid nephew live, and old Henricks of the 71 outfit is pretty sore at them for taking up government land that he claimed as part of his range and to which he had no right or title. That tall fellow that was playing stud is her foreman, the rest of them belonged to 71 outfit. Kate’s foreman, sold a bunch of steers today and got the money and them skunks got him drunk and were fleecing him in fine style when Kate appeared on the scene. I guess she got all of her money and more, and I’m glad of it.”

                The next day I traveled on and met another herd near the north boundary of Indian Territory known as the Staked Plains. It was a Prairie-dog town of about 125 miles in extent that the old Santa Fe train crossed, and the little prairie-dogs at the least sound would come out of their burrows and stand straight up on their hind parts on a little knoll besides their holes giving the whole landscape the appearance of being covered with stakes, spaced about eight or ten feet apart each way and extending as far as the eye could reach. This herd was headed for a place on the Little Missouri River near the Montana and Dakota line, I joined them and went north again. They had a young woman along they called Calamity Jane her real name was Jane Burke. She was an American Army scout and mail carrier she also served as an aid to General Custer and General Miles. She carried mail between Deadwood South Dakota and Custer Montana. She derived her peculiar appellation from a habit she had of telling some hard luck story to nearly every stranger she net, and by gaining his sympathy prevail on him to give her a few dollars to help her out of some fictitious difficulty. I confided to her one day that she wasn’t so bad if she would only cut out her drinking, swearing, lying, gambling and mooching. She was born in Prinston Mo. In1852 died in Deadwood South Dakota 1903. All was peace and quiet as we moved along, except when we came to a town then we would raise a little hell, for our own amusement, such as waking the citizens by racing our horses through the streets firing our six shooters and yelling at the top of our voices, giving a fair imitation of a band of wild Indians, we did very little real damage, and any one that tried to interfere with our fun was held face down on the ground and spanked with a pair of leather chaps or an empty cartridge belt until he promised to be good. Before leaving town our boss settled all damages, for he was an honorable man, and his patience must have been sorely tired at times.

                We reached our destination late in the summer and I decided to go to school again the coming winter. As I had finished high school and had heard father and mother speak very highly of the Methodist University at York, Nebraska. I decided to go there although it was a long ride. I saddled that old Faithful pal of mine and started, hoping to reach there in time for the opening of the Winter term.

                I reached York, only two days before the starting of the term, which was to last six months or one hundred eighty-five calendar days, so I made my budget accordingly. I paid six months feed bill in advance for my horse, rented a room for myself, with fuel and light furnished, and where I could do my own cooking, paid six months rent and bought the following articles of food with the idea of having just enough to last until the last day of school, 185 bread tickets, 185 milk tickets good for one quart each, 100 lb.  barrel of oat meal, 100 lbs. sugar, 200 lbs. potatoes and a $10.00 coupon book with which to purchase smaller articles at the store as I needed them. If the 100 lbs. of sugar seems a large amount for one schoolboy, part of it was for my horse, I visited him frequently and always took him some bread and sugar and often a bottle of beer of which he was very fond and for which he never forgot to thank me in his horse language, which by this time I was able to understand almost as well as my mother tongue.

                By going to haberdashery I found what the college boys were wearing and outfitted myself with appropriate clothes which included among other things a tall silk hat, a swallow tailed coat and white spats, and when I dressed for school, the change was so marked that I doubt that my own mother could have recognized me, and I quite sure my old range pal could not. Sometimes I would look in the mirror and indulge in a good laugh at myself.

                Soon after my arrival, I met a building contractor by the name of Mr. Beal, and signed as an apprentice to learn the carpenter trade, with the understanding that I work for him before and after school and on Saturdays and only during winter school terms, without pay the first year, my board and room the second, and a dollar a day thereafter.

                I studied hard and always received high marks on my examination papers. I took part in most of the sports, and excelled in the broad jump and in wrestling, but would have nothing to do with football. It was too rough a game for me to indulge in, for up to that time I had never done anything more dangerous then fighting a mad bull, twisting a wild steer down by the horns or riding an outlaw horse, and I was afraid I would not be able to hold my own in a foot ball skirmish.

                Everything went smoothly until my spending money gave out, then I sold my outfit, a piece at a time, until all I had left was my horse and six shooter, and that lasted until the last day of school, with scarcely enough left to buy food along the way. So I picked up a piece of baling wire, tied one end around my horse’s neck, buckled on my six gun, got on and started for Wyoming.

ACTING THE TENDERFOOT

                My appearance caused peals of laughter from nearly every one I met, dressed as I was in my college clothes, tall silk hat, swallow tailed coat and white spats, riding bareback on a horse with only a piece of wire around his neck, and a big six shooter strapped around my waist. They eventually took me for a real tenderfoot, a monstrosity, and escaped lunatic or one of Barnum what is it, that walked and talked just like a man, yet none could make it out.

                I stood it all without once loosing my temper, and finally came to the R.R ranch on the Laramie River and asked the foreman for a job, and after several minutes of uncontrollable laughter he informed me that he was full handed, and I replied that I never heard of a cow outfit being full handed, and thought they always had room for a man who could ride. Then he laughed some more and winked at the others who had gathered around and said, “Well, that is different, if you can ride, I have 20 head of horses here now that I want rode, and I’ll pay you forty dollars a month with board and five dollars extra for each horse you ride”. He of course did not expect me to be able to ride any one of them, for they were all outlaws. Afterward, some of the boys told me that he had been offering to give one or more to any man who could ride them.

                I took the job after the boss had agreed to loan me a saddle, as I did not have one. I turned old Ned loose to do as he pleased and was preparing to make myself at home, when pandemonium broke loose. The boys had restrained themselves as long as they could. I was too good a fun prospect to pass up, they soon over-powered me, cut one of the forks off my coat tail, threw rocks through my silk hat until there was little of it left, except the rim, and nailed my spats good and solid to the bunk house door. From the looks, they must have used all the nails and wire staples on the ranch. The boys stopped their razzing when they saw me ride on the next morning and cheered themselves hoarse when he didn’t throw me. I rode the 20 horses several times around in their turn, and at the end of the month, the boss called me to the house and paid me that he had agreed to, and said, “turn them S. B.’s out, we don’t have any use for such horses as them. I was just trying you out, to see if you could ride. You sure showed us that you could ride. You sure shows us that you could ride and here is a present for you besides.” and he gave me the nicest saddle that I have ever seen. It had a steel tree, a solid silver horn, cantle, skirt corners and conchos and was beautifully full stamped with the profile of a lady on each fender, it also had long tapaderos on the stirrups and long black haired angors goat skin anqueries on the saddle pockets. It was a saddle of which any horse twister would be very justly proud. I bid the boys goodby and again started south.

                I had not traveled far into Kansas, when I again met a trail herd headed for Powder River and hired out to them. We reached Culbertson, Nebraska the same day that the first passenger train arrived from the east on October 10, 1881 and as the passengers, they had several preachers who came with the avowed purpose of converting the cowboys and advertised that they would hold services that evening in an old frame saloon building that was unoccupied except for a very small post office in the corner.

                We all came to the meeting at the appointed time, but in stead of going inside, we rode around the building, yelling like wild Indians and firing our six shooters through the building, always aiming high so as not to hurt anyone inside the building, and only scare them a little, which we evidently did, for when we peeked through the windows they were on their knees, and whether they were praying for the souls of the cowboys or their own salvation, I never knew.

                By working in relays, we kept up the siege until daylight when our foreman stuck his head in the door and announced that there was a train leaving for the east in fifteen minutes and if they wanted to go he would give them as safe escort to it, and if not, they could stay where they were. They all went without even bidding us goodbye, and we went on with our herd and in a few days were overtaken and halted by a part of U. S. Calvary and charged with shelling a post office.

                The officer in command being quite a reasonable fellow, and evidently not knowing just what to do with 25 rough neck cow pokes, and 5,000 head of cattle, so after talking for some time with out boss, he very obligingly allowed us to go on our way. After reaching our destination, I hit the back trail down through Wyoming. I came to an Indian camp on Wind River where I met Black Cole who was Chief of the Arapahoe tribe at that time and asked for something to eat. He took me to his tepee and pointed to a large kettle of oiled meat, and said “eat” and I surely did, for I had not eaten for about two days.

                 After I had consumed about three pounds of it, he said “you know what you eat”. I guessed nearly everything that I could think of, to all of which he answered “no”. Then he reached out under the flap of the tepee and pulled in a large bloody dog hide, with the ears and feet on, and said “that’s what you eat, you likeum?” I said “yes I likeum” but I did not want any more, so I thanked him and went on my way.

JOINED BUFFALO BILLS CIRCUS

                I came to the L Ranch on Medicine Creek, a tributary of the Republican River, in Nebraska, and hired out to Mr. Lion, the foreman, to ride the fall roundup, but while we were preparing to start, I got into an altercation with the bully of the outfit that ended up in a rough and tumble fight, but ended in a decided victory in my favor, thanks to my training as a wrestler. I thought the matter ended, but it wasn’t for next morning as I was saddling my horse, I was startled by the roar of six gun, close by and when I turned to see what was going on, I found that a neighbor rancher arrived just in the nick of time and knocked the bully’s gun to one side as it went off, thereby saving my life. He proceeded to beat the man into insensibility, then turned to me and said, “come with me, kid, I’ll give you a job, it might not be safe for you to hangaround here any longer.”

                I accepted the job with my new found friend whose name I learned was Mr. Thomas. A few days after as we were driving a bunch of cattle we met up with that same bully and he started to abuse me, then Mr. Thomas without saying a word rode up beside him, grabbed him around the neck, pulled him off his horse and gave him such a beating that I was afraid he had killed him. When he finally came to, we caught his horse loaded him on, and took him home,  Mr. Thomas said, “ I guess that will teach him his range manners”.

                There was no excitement until about two weeks later, when some of the boys riding along a lonesome trail after a thunder storm, came across by lightning. They took the saddle from the dead horse and took it and me to the nearest ranch, laid me out so that I would lie straight, and were keeping a death watch, when about two o’clock that night, I suddenly sat up and yelled.  “Where is that black horse that I was riding?” And it was hard to say which were the worst scared they at me raising up or me at them almost tearing the house down to get out. I had no burns or marks on me and was as well as ever and went home to the ranch, where I again met Mr. Lion and he told me that he had sent his would-be bad man to the hospital for repairs, and asked me to come back and work for him, which I did.

                Soon after arriving at the ranch, after the roundup, we noticed a black cloud in the south which we all decided was a prairie fire coming our way with a strong breeze to help it along. Our foreman said, “we don’t need to worry, it will stop when it reaches the river”. But it didn’t the draft caused by the head fire being strong enough to draw any burning articles such as large weed stalks or buffalo chips high in the air and driven along by a strong wind, it had no difficulty in crossing the river, although it was over a half mile wide, and before we could reach it. All we could do was fight it from the sides; our outfit had their sulky (or riding) plows that they kept for such purposes, and a neighbor ranches had the same, and he worked on one side of the fire and we on the other, with the object of keeping it narrowed down and save as much of the feed for the cattle on the range as we could.

                We hitched four horses on each plow and the three plows following one behind the other bared a strip of ground about three feet wide. The horses were driven almost at the top of their speed and as close to the fire to the grass along the side of the furrows nest to the main fire and with a piece of side of the furrows nest to the main fire and with a piece of blanket, old coat or large sacks, beat out the fire that might try to go the wrong way, and as each man come to where the men ahead had worked, he would mount his horse and ride ahead at full speed till he came to where he could work again. In that way we fight that fire to the Platte River, a distance of about 100 miles.

                I read an “ad” in a north Platte paper saying, “ wanted to buy, horses that can buck, horses that can buck, bring them to my home ranch four miles west of North Platte, Nebraska”, signed Wm. F. Cody. I had recently bought a very beautiful horse, a snow white with black mane and tail, and a disposition very much like John Whites, Strawberry Roan. As a bucker he was one of those hell, roaring, single cat varieties, you read about but very seldom see. While he had one redeeming trait, when he threw his rider he would always stop and wait for him to get up and on again, and by his looks, seemed to say, “if at first you don’t succeed, try, try again”. He was always willing to do his very best at every try.

                I led him over to see Mr. Cody who said, “I never buy a pig in a poke, get on and see what he can do”. After riding him, imagine my surprise at hearing Mr. Cody say that he would not give me a dollar for my horse because he did not have a man that could ride him. He also said that if I would go with the circus the next summer and ride that horse at each performance, he would pay me as much as any man in the circus. He would give me $100 for my horse, and a liberal advance on my salary with which to buy such things as I might need for myself. I said, “give me one hundred for my horse now and I will join you here in the spring”, which he did.

                When I returned from school in the spring, I found the show making ready for an early start. There were four bronc riders, Buck and Zack Taylor, (brothers), Wm. Hickok, (Wild Bill) and myself. A young man by the name of Clemens who rode his horse at full speed around the ring and threw knives and tomahocks at targets with wonderful skill, a sixteen year old girl named Annie Oakley that claimed to be the worlds champion rifle shot, Dr. Garver claimed the title at that time, but he refused to shoot with miss Oakley, and after having been challenged several times to my knowledge finally told her that he was satisfied to be called the champion gentleman, and let her be called the champion lady rifle shot. Annie used a twenty-two caliber single shot Ballard rifle. One of her pastimes was shooting the ashes from the boys cigarettes or a dime held between their thumb and finger. I didn’t smoke cigarettes or hold any dimes for her to shoot at for fear of loosing my nerve at the most critical moment and getting my fingers burned.

                These were the people I lived and worked with. There were many others including a gun crew that showed an artillery practice, a bunch of Sioux Indians in the stage holdup scene, the Turks with their turbans and tall saddles, and many other workers, actors, and side show freaks. The show was very appropriately named the Wild West, for our boss encouraged us in enacting wild and woolly capers on the street with the assurance that if we were arrested disturbing the peace, he would pay our fines and all expenses. Sometimes we would go to a bank and get his saddle pockets filled with nickles and dimes and ride his horse along the main street sowing them like a farmer sows wheat, just to see the children scramble for them. Or again, he would go to a haberdashery and buy all their silk neckerchiefs and have me call in a lot of little boys from the street, hand each one a box, telling him to pick out the one he liked best for himself and tie it around his own neck and take the rest of them out on the street and every man he met give him one, saying, “ this is a present from buffalo Bill.” Such things he deemed good advertising, and I believe they were.

                Mr. Cody always had a large American flag on a tall pole at the ranch to let his friends know when he was at home. For their accommodation he ran a free bus at regular intervals between the ranch and his saloon in North Platte with free drinks at both ends of the line. The team consisted of six elk hitched to an old Concord State Coach which was usually driven by Buck Taylor and was well patronized for Bill had many friends on such occasions.

                I enjoyed my work and the travel connected with it, especially the applause of the crowds. My boss was kind and generous to a fault, and would often allow us to draw money far in advance of what we had coming. That made spendthrifts of everybody and when we came home in the fall there were very few that were not indebted to Mr. Cody. Those that were, he gave work around the ranch feeding and caring for the animals during the winter.

SLEEPING IN BLIZZARD WITHOUT BED OR FIRE

                Then I went back to Medicine Creek, Nebraska, where Mr. Lion had offered me a job for the winter. He had several large stacks of wild hay that we had saved from the prairie fire by placing fire guards around them, which consisted of plowing a circle of three or four furrows around close to the stacks, then another circle about one hundred yards father out, and burning the grass between the two which was very effective when not in the direct course of a head fire, then they were useless.

                He took an outfit out to gather up some old cows or other poor cattle to bring them home and feed through the winter, a practice that had never been followed before in that part of the country. The cattle men figuring that the cattle saved by feeding did not pay the extra expense, but a great many changed their minds after the hard winter of 1886 when it was estimated that fifty percent of the cattle on the range died.

                We gathered quite a large bunch and started home. As we had been out longer then we had expected our food supply was running low. The boss sent me to the home ranch with instructions to get a team of mules and buck board loaded with provisions and come back and meet the outfit at the Lone tree, a large cotton wood on the divine about half way between the Platte and Republican Rivers. As there was not another tree within miles in the direction, it made a wonderful land mark.

                I came to the tree, but there was no herd in sight. I unhitched and tied the mules to the back board to await their coming, then there arose one of those early snow storm which continued for several hours, then at night fall turned into a real blizzard. The temperature suddenly dropped to several degrees below zero. The wind from the north howled at the rate of 40 miles per hour driving the frozen snow before it with such force that it would cut the flesh of my face where it struck. My bed was with the cattle outfit, so I could not wrap up in that, and I had nothing to build a fire with, but luckily I had a piece of horse blanket about two feet square that was used as a seat cushion. I put it over my head for protection and ran around to keep up circulation and try to keep from freezing. I soon became exhausted and about to give up when I noticed that the snow was drifting to the leaward of the fig, and kicking it away in the deepest place I lay down on the bare ground, curled my feet up in the tails of my overcoat, put the piece of horse blanket over my head and hands, hoping that the snow would drift over me and keep me from freezing to death. I soon began to feel a warmth and drowsy feeling, which I had often heard say that people always experienced just before freezing. I pinched myself in several places and found I was not frozen but warm and soft to the touch, then I allowed myself to go to sleep.

                I awoke in the morning to find the snow had drifted over me to a depth of about eighteen inches, and had kept me warm.  But when I crawled out in the morning the cold seemed more intense and the wind more piercing then before. I finally succeeded in getting the mule hitched, and started on the road for home, at a good brisk trot, which they seldom slackened being almost pushed along by the wind. I tried the lines to the dashboard and ran behind to keep warm, holding to the back of the buckboard, some times jumping on for a few minutes rest, then off to run again, in this way I finally reached the home ranch and safety.

                The nest day the herd came in. They had taken a different route and had not come by the one tree. The boss tried to explain and apologize for leaving me out on the lone prairie to freeze. But I said once was enough to risk my life working for a man like him. I demanded and received pay, and boarded a train for York, and enrolled again for the balance of the winter term of school, and worked for my old carpenter boss; this time for my board and room, and with the money I got from Mr. Cody to pay expenses I did not have much to worry about.

“I MET MY FEARY FAY”

******************

Dad Streeter Sez;

                After finishing school at the Methodist University at York Nebraska and it being late in the summer I decided to stop for a while at Beatrice a nice little town not far from York to while away some of my spare time, then go up to Wyoming in time for the spring roundup. The first two weeks were spent riding around the country visiting the surrounding towns, the beautiful farms and corn fields, which were often a mile or more square.

                Then one day I saw an ad in the paper saying there was a teachers institute to be held there in the high school building to last about a month, with everything furnished and no admission charge. I thought there is a place that I can spend a month of my spare time to a good advantage, I was there at the opening day. The man in charge met me at the door had me sign the register, he said he would escort me to my seat. The benches and seats were built for two and screwed to the floor, he led me to the only vacant seat in the room, but there was a very beautiful young lady on the other end of the bench. The professor introduced us and said sit down, I did, I almost fell down, I was so bashful and was I frustrated? No. She gave up the idea of trying to talk to me. Then about two days after she was working over a problem and said to her self, “I just can’t get it.” I heard her, took a piece of paper worked the problem on it and pushed it over to her end of the bench, she looked at it and said you are not as dumb as you let on to be are you? I said No.

                She laughed and said what are you up to? I answered that friendship made in haste seldom last. Then you want ours to last do you? I said you’ve got me right, and from then on we both acted quite normal, I worked her hard problems for her and tried in every way to be agreeable. When the institute was over I went back to Wyoming and almost forgot my little seat mate. The next fall I went to Sterling Colorado and stopped at the J. B. Ranch on the Platte river near the town of Sterling, to see some of my old friends that worked there. A man running a large horse ranch up the river a short distance from there, heard of my powers as a horse twister and hired me to break a hundred of his horses to ride, and while working there his sister came to make him a visit, and low and behold it was the gal that I met in Beatrice, we greeted one another as old friends we went horseback riding together, I asked what her name was she said Ella and that was all she would tell me, then I said what is your fathers nationality? She said “ he is a sweede” Then I reasoned that most sweeds are named Olsen. When we got back to the ranch her brother met me at the gate, saying you are fired, I will pay you five dollars for each horse that you have rode, then you saddle up and hit the trail, I said what’s the trouble? He said trouble enough I don’t want my sister picking up with a cow-puncher or horse twister. I say all right will you haul my saddle to the station? He said no haven’t you the horse that you came here on? I said no you met me at the station with a rig, he said bring your rope and I will give you a horse then I want you to saddle up and hit the trail and don’t come back here unless you want a belly full of lead. Well I went and left him pawing the earth like a mad bull. He sure had blood in his eye. The next summer I was working for the H.R. on the Laramine River, I got to thinking of the little girl that I sat with at the institute. I wrote a letter and addressed it to Miss Ella Olsen, Sterling Colorado. She received it and answered, saying don’t write again as she was going to be married in the spring (I did not know at the time that it was a forgery). About the middle of the summer a man came to our camp but for a man they called Dad, he didn’t know his last name but said he was a horse twister, I was pointed out to him and he said is your name Dad? I said yes Dad Streeter; Was you ever in Beatrice Nebraska? I said yes a year ago last summer I attended a teachers institute there and you broke some horses for a man at Sterling Colorado, he said, you are the man that I am looking for, Miss Olsen is, we fear, on her death bed and in her delirium calls for you. Her brother says that if it costs him all he is worth he will find you and bring you to her. He hired men to visit all the cattle and horse ranches and tend all the roundups in that part of the country looking for you. He was in quite a different mood then he was the last time I saw him. I went with the man, and after four days of good hard riding we arrived there the next day after the funeral. They said her last words were asking if I had come yet.

                                                                                                                                                                                Dad

BUTCH CASSIDY

************

                After the close of school I came back to Wyoming again, stopped at the two bar cattle ranch on horse creek, and rired put. The foremans name was Snort or that was what the boys called him. The layout was one of ten ranches owned at that time by the Swan Land and Cattle Co. They claimed the territory of Wyoming.  Colonel W.R. Swan was the general manager. We were preparing to start on the general or calf roundup, loading the chuck and bed wagons.  I went to put my roundup bed on the wagon, and I being rather small, and the bed quite heavy and large, I let it fall back on the ground, and a big fellow stepped up and said “Let me do that kid.” Before I could say “yes or “no” he grabbed it with one hand and threw it in with the greatest of ease. Then he turned to me and said, ‘Let’s put our beds together, (Meaning in one roll). I am going to work for this outfit, and I will always do the loading.” He being a nice clean looking fellow, I said, “Alright, where is yours?’ “ I haven’t any”, he said. I laughed at the joke and said, “Alright, you can sleep with me.” Which he did all summer and most of the next. That was my first introduction to Butch Cassidy, and I have never met a more congenial companion or a better friend. His real name was Leroy Parker. His father name was Maxmilan, and his mother’s maiden name was Annie Gillis. He attended school, professed religion, and was raised on a farm. His reputation as a boy was as good as the average. Why he should turn out to be a noted desperado in after years is more than I can fathom. He called me his kid, and if I got in an altercation with any one, he would step up and say, “I have no objection to you whipping the kid, but you will have to whip me first.” That always settled it in my favor for he weighed well over 200 pounds, young and active, and no one cared to tackle him in a rough and tumble fight. I never have seen his equal with a six shooter. I have often seen him ride his horse at full speed around a tree, and fired all six bullets practically in the same hole in the tree.

BILLY THE KID

************

                There was a young man with the outfit that carried a rawhide rista (rope) one hundred and twenty-five feet in length. He could throw one hundred feet and catch with wonderful accuracy, a distance almost double that of any other man. He went by the name of Kid, a common name for young men of which we had several, and to distinguish him from the other kids, we called him Billy the Kid. He afterwards became quite notorious, often mentioned, and sometimes made the hero by writers of western fiction. I worked there on the Spring roundup, then Butch and I went to Bates Creek and went to work again for the same company, and the foreman’s name was Mr. Booker.

                While working for the Two Bar, I was sent across the line into Nebraska to spy on a man that was reported to be killing company cattle. I found where he lived, and where he had butchered a critter not so long before, and there was the hide with the two bar brand on it. I went to the house and knocked, a woman came to the door, I asked for her man, and she said he was away and would not be home until the next day. I asked if I could get some dinner. She said “Yes, if you can eat what we have, which is only some meat hanging on the north side of the house. If you will bring it in, I will fry some for you.”

                I found a large piece of beef so rotten it would hardly hang on the nail. I took it some distance from the house and buried it, and returning to the house asked,  “Where is your husband?” She said he had gone to town for supplies, and I asked how much money he had. She answered that all he had was one hundred dollars and sixty cents was all he had with which to buy supplies for himself, her and their two children. I then told her that I would not stop for dinner, but would be back for supper.

                I went to a cattle ranch not many miles away and told the foreman that I wanted a packhorse load of food and wanted him to look to the Two Bar Company for his pay, and as I was riding a horse with their brand on. I had very little trouble in convincing him that it was all right. We loaded that horse with about all he was able to carry, sugar, coffee, rice, beans, ham, bacon, dried fruit, flour, salt, pepper, ect., and plenty to last for six months. When I reached the settler’s cabin and started unloading, the woman asked me what I was doing. I told her that I had brought something along for supper and that what we didn’t eat I was going to leave for her and her kids. She threw her arms around my neck and shed a few tears of joy, saying, “There is more grub than has ever been in our house at one time since I have been married.”

                We had a good supper, and I enjoyed watching those little ones eat. Then I caught my horse and as I was leaving the lady asked my name, and I told her, “I am just a roving cowboy they called me Dad.”

                When I got back and went to the office to draw my wages, the bookkeeper, (Mr. Bert Richey, who sometimes later came to Ogden, Utah and engaged in the undertaking business, said he had a pack load of supplies charged to me, and started to upbraid me saying, “You were sent down there to arrest that man instead you give him that great load of supplies,” Colonel Swan was there at the time, and after hearing the story, said I had done exactly right, that he would pay that bill and that the company were after the men that stole cattle for profit and not one that killed to keep his wife ad children from starving.

                While on my way back to the ranch, I met a bunch of young Shoshone Indians, among them was Chief Washakie’s son. He asked me for a chew of tobacco, and I handed him a one pound plug from my saddle pocket, all I had, and he took out his sheath knife, cut off a chew and handed to me, and put the plug in his pocket and started away. I spurred my horse along the side his, hit him over the head with my six shooter, recovered my tobacco and started at full speed for the nearest cow-camp which was about ten miles away. The other Indians were in hot pursuit and yelling like demons. I was riding a splendid horse and managed to keep a safe distance in the lead, and reach the camp in safety, and the Indians not anxious for a fight with a bunch of cow-boys gave up the chase and went away.

A REAL RODEO

                The Two Bar Cattle Company owed 160,000 head of cattle, employed 200 riders, claimed the territory of Wyoming as their range and was owned by Scotch and English gentlemen that had never been to this country, and having a curiosity to see how cattle were handed on the range, they organized a party of men, women and a few children, about one hundred and fifty in all, and came to Cheyenne, Wyoming, were Col. Swan met them with carriages, wagons, saddle horses and camp equipment and escorted them out to the Laramie Plains about one hundred miles from Cheyenne, where the roundup outfit was working, some time during the 1880’s.

                Six of the main cattle companies in that part of the country, each had an outfit there, consisting of a chuck wagon and twenty-five or thirty riders each. That with the one hundred fifty new arrivals made of ceremonies. They all decided to give an entertainment in honor of our guests. After supper the evening was spent around a large campfire telling frontier stories and singing cowboy songs. Then we went to bed to lay for hours listening to the plaintive wails of a howling bunch of coyotes which our guests admitted they did not enjoy. They were not used to being lulled to sleep by that kind of music as we were.

                We were up early and after breakfast, us riders went out ride circle, as usual while our friends stayed in camp to get some much needed rest. We brought in about five thousand head of cattle. We proceeded to work the bunch. Each outfit cutting out theirs and doing their branding, while our guests looked on with great astonishment and admiration at some of the feats of horsemanship and daring performed by the riders. That took until about two o’clock in the afternoon, then we had dinner after which some of use went fishing and others hunting antelope, and were all very successful.

                We had several Shoshone Indians in camp and after supper they dressed in their feathers and war paint, and gave a war dance around the camp fire, which was roundly applauded by all. Then all went to bed to listen to another serenade by the coyote band.

                Next morning we were all up early and anxious to go on with the show. Our acting was extemporaneous and designed only to portray a fair of our everyday life on the range.

                First on the program, was horse racing, because we knew of our visitors great love of that sport, and it was almost uncanny the way they could always pick the winner. Then we had bucking horse riding in which I and several others took part, and were roundly applauded. Then rough and tumble wrestling. Then Billie gave an exhibition of fancy roping and Mack a big Irishman showed how to twist a wild steer down by the horns. Then came a tug of war with Indians on one end and cow punchers on the other, which was very exciting. Then the bare backed riding of bucking horses and wild steers which was very thrilling, followed by Mannie, a very diminutive Mexican who showed wonderful dexterity in a bull fight, every time the bull charged, he would step on the animals head be tossed in the air, come down on its back, slide off behind, grab him by the tail and hold on for several minutes fanning him with his sombrero, which caused roars of applause.

                Butch gave an exhibition of fancy pistol shooting which was really marvelous. That was followed by a free for all stunting performance. Every man could do anything extraordinary was asked to take part. About one hundred men responded, and all doing their stuff at the same time made a very animated scene. Next came a bronc race. About twenty five men mounted on horses that had never been rode before, standing in a bunch, and at the word go, the blindfolds were jerked from each horse eyes simultaneously and all turned loose, the rider crossing a line two hundred yards distant to be declared the winner. The next half hour was spent by the horses bucking, until finally one man succeeded in getting his horse across the line and was declared the winner. There were horses and men scattered far and near, the most of them farther from the goal than when they started.

                Next was the dinner call. Although much belated, it was well “worth while waiting for”. The seven professional cooks that were in camp united their efforts and prepared a banquet for all. The mess consisted of barbecued antelope with such an array of other delicious dishes, that all marveled as to how they did it out on a desert and over a campfire. After it was over, the Indians favored us with another war dance, after which we all rolled in (went to bed), and slept, for I did not hear a single mention of the coyote concert. Everyone being too tired to listen to them.

                After breakfast the next morning, and while making preparation for an early start for Cheyenne, one of their spokesmen arose and yelled for silence. He gave a speech thanking all that had taken part and expressing their appreciation saying it was the best show ever saw. That it was well worth coming six thousand miles to see, then turning to his party said, “What say you?” Where upon they fairly shook the earth with applause. Some did not stop until they yelled themselves hoarse, after which they mounted their rigs, and drove away amid a tumult of cheers and well wishes, and so ended the first rodeo that I ever saw or heard tell of.

SETTING MY OWN LEG

                After seeing me ride in the rodeo, Mr. Swan asked me if I would like to ride a few horses for him on exhibition, I was to receive one fourth of the winnings. I told him I would and when he arrived in Cheyenne, he put an ad in the paper saying that he would pay one $500.00 that would bring a horse I could not ride. It brought a great number of horses, not only from Wyoming, but all the surrounding states and territories.

                As I always rode the horse Mr. Swan did not have the $500 to pay. The bets were usually $500.00 a side, that gave me one hundred twenty five for each ride, and that along with my regular wages, made a very nice income while it lasted.

                A man from Montana brought a horse. After I rode him, my foreman asked me what I thought of him. I said “He’s easy, I could ride him with a  woman’s side saddle and riding habit. The man immediately put up another $500.00. The woman’ side saddle was hard to find, as all the cow girls rode astride. We finally got one by sending a man to Cheyenne after it. I rode the horse alright, and received another $125.00 making $250.00 that I received for riding that horse.

                The business slacked down. Horses stopped coming in, the ranchers realizing the chances were not in their favor. I continued with the roundup which was then working in the Powder River country where I had a little bad luck. My horse fell with me and broke my leg above my knee. The foreman offered to take me to a doctor or bring one to me, but as it was about 150 miles to the nearest one and the only way they had of taking me was on a pack horse, which would be a long painful journey, and to bring a doctor to me would require at least six days and the weather being hot, I was afraid to risk either, for fear of mortification setting in. So I decided to fix it myself. I had them bring me two pieces of board about four inches wide by ten inches long which they cut from the wagon box, which was the only source of material of that kind to be found. I hollowed one side of each piece with my pocket knife, fitting one each side of my leg as best I could. After getting the bones in place, then wrapped it tight with a long bandage made by tearing up a pair of overalls. Then the boys laid me in a hammock made of a blanket and suspended from the under side of the wagon bows. There I rode twenty miles a day for ten days, after which I rode a gentle horse for a few days until I was entirely well and able to work again. That was valuable experienced that I often made use of in after years, as I have had my left leg broken three times, my right one once, and my ankle (left) dislocated three times, my right one once and my shoulder once, with all of which I never found it necessary to go to a hospital or employ a physician, always doing the work myself.

KNIFE CUTS THROUGH MY BED

                After the roundup was over in the fall, I was offered, and accepted a job for the winter, of what the boys called herding Indians, which consisted of riding around over the Shoshone reservation near Fort Washakie, Wyoming, moving camp at least ten miles every day and keep watch of what the Indians were doing, and if they were up to mischief of any kind, to report it to the agency or to the commanding officer at the Fort. I rode my own horse, carried my bed roll and a very light camping outfit, and a little grub. Nothing more than old Ned could carry. When I moved from one camping spot to another.

                One night I was late coming to my camp and found my bed had been disturbed, and in looking around, found moccasin tracks where an Indian had got off his horse behind a bunch of willows about fifty yards from my bed and crawled on his hands and knees toward my camp, and there was the print in the snow of a large knife that he carried in his right hand. When he reached the bed he saw what he thought to be my form, (which in reality was my pillow and was sack which I always placed in the center of the bed under the tarpaulin to make it high in the center so the water from the rain of melting snow would run off and not accumulate ice on the bed) and stuck his knife into it in three places, each time striking hard enough to go through the bed and into the ground. Then he ran to his horse, got on and rode away.

                I, fearful that he might return, whistled for Ned, loaded everything on and moved camp, although I had already moved once that day.

A NARROW ESCAPE

                When spring came, I decided that I didn’t like the job of herding Indians, so I handed in my resignation and started out to look for something else, but before I got off the Reservation, I was surprised and overpowered by a small band of Indians, who disarmed me and tied me to a tree and were holding a pow wow, probably deciding whether to use me for a target for their knives and tomahawks, or to build a little fire around me. Anyways, I did not have a very comfortable feeling. Then I noticed an old squaw holding a very earnest conversation with a big Buck, and occasionally pointed at me. After a while, the buck came and putting his face up to mine said, “Me know you, you my brother”. Then I was sure of at least one friend for he gave me the high compliment it is possible for an Indian to pay a white man. Then he went back to the others and talked for a long time, after which he came and untied me, gave me back my six shooter, and said, “Get your horse and go, everything all right”. And before leaving, I asked him why he called me his brother, and he said “A long time ago, maybe four snows, my squaw, two papoose way up on mountain with team and a new wagon hunting pine nuts, camp for dinner. When they try to go, wagon wheel no turn, horse no pull the wagon, you come, pound wheel off and grease um wagon, you fixum, my squaw two papooses come home all right, now you my brother”. I said, “yes I know”. I shook hands with him and rode away thankful that I had helped that old squaw out of her trouble four years before.

A ROUGH HORSE

                While working for the Two-Bar cattle company, we took a bunch of beef cattle to Casper, Wyoming to ship. It was there I net another bronc buster, like myself, by the name of McNeal. A young fellow about six feet tall, weighing not less than two twenty-five, and so tough as the saying goes, his spit would bounce. He was working for the same company that I was, but with a different outfit and was also there with a bunch of beef to load on cars.

                After we had our cattle loaded he proposed that we take in the town and perhaps daub some red paint here and there. The town wasn’t very large at that time consisting of one or two houses and stores, nine saloons, and three “herdy house” or dance halls. The dancing floors were large size, surrounded on three sides with box stalls with each stall containing a bedroom suit occupied by a young woman. When the dance started the women all came on the floor entirely naked. The men would choose their partner for square dances which were free, with the exception that you were required to promenade to the bar between sets and treat your partner. Drinks were twenty-five cents each. When you tired of dancing and wanted a change you could promenade to your ladies’ boudoir. The first place my new found friend took me was to one of these dance halls. The dance had just started, and as we went in Mack noticed a large key in the front door; that being the only way of getting in or out of the building, for all openings were heavily barred. He locked the door, threw the key out through the glass, and shot the lights out, then stepped back in corner where there were several barrels of empty beer bottles which he proceeded to throw in every direction. I have to admit that they did not sound very pleasant whistling through the dark and smashing against whatever they chanced to strike. I went for cover in a hurry, jumping over the bar and laying down flat behind it, where about all the danger I was getting cut by falling glass when one of those bottles crashed against the large bar mirrors. Mack finally tired of throwing bottles, so he jumped upon the end of the bar, lit a match, and said, “How is you all? From the light of that match I saw several men laying stretched out on the light of that match I saw several men laying stretched out on the floor and it looked like everything that was breakable was broke. Then Mack called to me “Come on Kid, let’s go to camp”. He went to one of the front windows, and by placing his knee on one bar and pulling up on the one above it with his hands, sprung them far enough apart so we could crawl through.

                We got on our horses and went to camp. That ended a scene well calculated to give a man night for a long time to come.

SOME WYOMING WEATHER

                While working for the O.X. outfit on the Popoagie river not far from Lander Wyoming, I was sent with the roundup outfit to ride the Owl Creek Mountains. We had crossed Wind River and camped for the night in a stretch of country with no trees not even sage brush. Our cook was an expert in the culinary art, but sadly deficient in cowboy philosophy. He pitched camp in the bottom of a dry gulch where we would be sheltered from the wind. There was a nice patch of green grass, where he could build his fire, and do his cooking. Where the alkali dust would not blow into his grub so freely, and a nice clean spot where the boys could unroll their beds. A tenderfoot’s idea of an ideal place to camp. But, alas, he had not figured on the weather. He had scarcely unhitched and turned his horses out to grass, when it commenced to rain, the water came down in torrents, the dry gulch was suddenly transformed into a raging river. The mess wagon with all our grub and beds in it, had just started down stream, when I first of all came riding into camp, where the cook was running up and down the bank, wringing his hands and screaming for help. I lassoed some projection on the wagon, took my dallies, and made my little horse hold it until other help came, then we pulled the wagon against the bank, and one man jumped into it and got the corral rope, and made one end good and fast to the wagon put a few half hitched on the end of the tongue then handed the coil to the nearest hand on horse back, he would take a few turns around his saddle horn, and pass it on to the next until we had ten or more horses hitched to the wagon.  Then at a given signal, they all started, and the wagon came slowly up the bank and was very near the top when the end gate rods gave away and the whole load slid out into the river. Every man jumped in clothes and all, and swam for his bed, we got all the beds out, but the grub was lost. Then we tried to pitch a tent, but soon gave that up, the wind was blowing hard and the pegs would not hold in the muddy ground. We had nothing with which to build a fire, nothing to eat, and everything as wet as water could make it. All we could do was stand there in the pouring rain, half way to our knees in mud. The night of the second day we all crawled into our wet beds, there was no chance to wring the wet blankets in that down pour, and I never slept better in my life. But ,oh, the nest morning, the rain had turned to snow, when about eight inches had fallen, it cleared up and frozen hard. What was soft mud yesterday, was frozen so hard. What was soft mud yesterday, was frozen so hard hard it would hold a horse up, everything was solid, our beds were chunks of ice. We decided we’d have to thaw things out before they could be loaded into the wagon. We shook dice to see who would go and get wood, the three low men to bring what their horses could drag. They got back a little before noon. We built a good fire, thawed things out, loaded the wagon, and went for home, a disgruntled and hungry bunch. The sun came out nice an bright the next day, and we all forgot our troubles, and as far as I know there was not a man that caught the slightest cold.

TRAILING HORSES

                I decided to go to the Snake River country in Idaho, and was following the old Emigrant Trail toward South Pass, when at the town of Sublette, I met a man from Walla Walla, Washington, by the name of Heyworth, who was on his way to Omaha, Nebraska, with one hundred head of horses. He was all alone. The man he had helping, quit that morning and as men were extremely scarce in that part of the country, I had no difficulty in securing employment at good wages.

                We followed the old Emigrant trail down the Platte River, and shortly after passing the town of North Platte, we met a man who had recently taken a bunch of horses to Omaha. He reported the market so poor and priced so low that Mr. Heyworth decided to turn back and head for Denver, Colorado. We traveled up the South Platte which was almost a direct route. We proceeded within fifty miles of Denver where we met a man there who had sold a nice bunch, only a few days before, that did not bring enough to pay their bill.

                That so discouraged my boss, that he said to me, “Dad, I am disgusted with the whole business. I’m homesick and I’m going home.”

                What are you going to do with the horses?” I asked.

                “I’m going to give them to you,“ he replied. Whereupon he sat down and wrote me out a bill of sale for all of them and handed it to me saying, “Do as you please with them. Sell them for what you can get. Keep out what you have coming and what’s left, if any, you may send to me.” Then he bade me good-bye and rode away.

                After recovering from the shock caused by the sudden turn of affairs, I gathered up the horses and started for Greeley, Colorado, which I knew to be many miles away. When within about three miles of town, I found accommodations for the night and pasture for the horses. The next morning I rode into town. The first man I met asked me what I would take for the horse I was riding. I said that I didn’t care to sell him single and I had a bunch of one hundred head in a pasture about three miles from there, and that was my top rope horse.

                He asked me to take him to see them, and I told him that I would be going to see if they were all right about four o’clock and if he was here he could go along.

                I went into a cigar and soft drink place and sat down, it being a general loafing place.  (Greeley being a temperance town, had no saloons). After a while I came out and found that same man had bought a saddle horse and tied it to the hitch rack beside mine and was waiting for me to come out.

                “It’s rather early, “I said,  but if you are so anxious we can go now.”

                We found the horse were all right. I drove them into a corral in one corner of the field for him to look at, thinking he might possibly have enough to buy one. After catching three or four at his request for him to look at, I coiled up my rope, tied it on my saddle and said, “what will you take around for the bunch?”

                “Fifty dollars each, if you take them all,” I said. And to my surprise and astonishment he took a great roll of bills out of his old ragged coat pocket and started counting it out to me. He had within two hundred dollars of the required amount, saying “I will stop at the bank as we go through town and get you the rest. I live about four miles the other side of town, and I suppose you will help me drive them home.” I was certainly glad to do so.

                His ranch was a beautiful place near the mountains, with a large modern home and other fine buildings, everything up to date. He made me welcome and gave me a very warm invitation to stay there for at least a week and rest myself and horse before going farther, which I very gratefully accepted.

                The next day I telegraphed the money to Mr. Heyworth demanding a reply and stating that I would be in Greeley for several days and would await his answer. In a few days, (the money had beaten him home), I received a telegram from Mr. Heyworth enclosing five hundred dollars and saying that He had been offering those horses for thirty-five dollars each, and I had sold them for fifty dollars, he felt like dividing the profits. So please accept the five hundred with his compliments, signed George Heyworth, Walla Walla, Washington. I have often wished since, that that fine old man could know how sincerely I appreciated his kindness.

                I bade my new found friend, (I found by inquiry that he was Sam Alright, at that time Mayor of Greeley, Colorado), good-bye, and started for Wyoming again.

FORCED INTO A DICE GAME

                I was on my way to Lander, Wyoming, and stopped for the night at a cattle ranch on the Sweet Water, where I learned of the hanging on the night before, of Jim Averil and Date Maxwell, (Cattle Kate), at their ranch only a few miles from there. Everybody at the ranch were greatly excited and not inclined to pay much attention to me, and I being tired from my day’s ride, went to bed early.

                About midnight I was awakened by a large party of heavily armed men who came into the bunk house where I was. The spokesman said, “We, the vigilance Committee have assembled for the purpose of appointing a committee of one to track down and kill Mr. Hendricks, the leader of the gang of cut- throats that cold bloodedly and without provocation murdered two of our neighbors. We have decided to shake dice (aces high and high man out), the loser to do the job, the other to pay his expenses. And as proof of the job having been done, he must bring back the gentleman’s ears, (the left one has a knife slit, the right a swallow fork caused by a horse bite), for our inspection.

                During this explanation I dressed and started for the door, but was promptly brought back. Then the speaker said, “no you don’t,” and pushing the dice across the table to me, said, “ You start the game.”

                I protested saying that I would have nothing to do with it. He said, “ Oh yes you will, and you better get busy.” I took the dice box and shook, but not an ace. The turn came around to me again. Now there were only four of us left in the game and I was trembling so hard that I had to put my hand over the top of the cup to keep the dice from jumping out before I was ready. All the time I was praying that I might be lucky just for this once, and my prayers were answered for I shook an ace, and that let me out of the game.

                The fellow who was stuck, took it good naturedly, saying that he would perform the task to the best of his ability. I don’t know what I would have done or said, if I had lost the game. Probably died of fright, or started for South America. I did not sleep any more that night, and left early next morning. About ten o’clock I met a stranger and we rode along together for some distance until we came to a creek. He dismounted to get a drink and was in the act of mounting his horse again when a shot was fired from the brush nearby. The bullet piercing his shirt under his left arm, killing his horse. I yelled, “Come and get on with me.” He jumped on behind me and after taking him to a safe distance, I told him to get off as I did not feel safe carrying him any further, for I knew by then it was Mr. Hendricks, by his earmarks.

                I went on to Lander where I learned that a state of war existed between the cattle men and the sheep men, and between the cattle men and rustlers, and there had been so many burning of sheep camps, poisoning of herds, cattle stealing, shootings and hangings that I decided that Wyoming was a good place to stay out for a while.

                Some of the leading citizens of Lander had received notices from the Vigilance committee to leave the territory within twenty-four hours, witnessed by the insignia of the order, which was the skull and cross bones traced in blood. Such orders were usually obeyed.

                I decided to buy a bunch of horses and drive East. I went to the Half Circle Cross Ranch, owned by Big Squaw, a Shoshone Indian woman, who had horses to sell. The Old Squaw was dressed in a beautifully beaded dress with many rows of elk teeth encircling the skirt. I wanted it to keep as an Indian relic, and offered her fifty dollars for it which she refused. Then I whistled for Ned and had him perform many tricks for their amusement, after which I offered to trade him to her for the dress, she still refused, but said, “Me swap ten my horses for your horse.” Then one of her sons offered ten head for my saddle, another five for my bed, and three each for my silver inlaid bridle, bit and spurs. I traded them my whole outfit for horses. Then I bought several head at ten dollars each, making fifty in all. I bought an old saddle and bridle for five dollars, gathered up my horses and started for Omaha.

                I bade old Ned good-bye and I’m not ashamed to say that I shed many tears at parting with old faithful friend that had proved his affection for men on so many occasions.

                I was traveling down the Sweet Water when I was overtaken by a man riding his horse at full speed and as he passed, I ran my horse along beside his and asked what his hurry was. He said, “I’m going for a doctor. Jim Averil’s nephew is dying. After them hanging his uncle and aunt right before his eyes, they took the poor kid to live with a neighbor and he has been sick and getting worse ever since. He acts like he had been poisoned.”

                I went back to my horses, saying to myself, could it be possible that those dirty skunks were killing him because he was an eye witness to the hanging, If so, then the dollars that I donated at the dice game was money well spent.

                When I got to North Platte, I read an account of the poor kids death. The coroner’s jury bringing in a verdict that death was caused by slow poisoning. I went on my way wondering why God ever made a man that would sacrifice three human lives for the temporary possession of a small spring of water.

                I went on to a place a little west of Grand Island, where I bargained the bunch to a man for fifty dollars around, but the sheriff stepped up and stopped the deal, saying he would have to hold the horses until I could prove ownership, as one could sell horses at that price unless they were stolen. I straightened everything out by writing the Indian Agent at Fort Washakie, received the money for my horses and went on to Ulysses, Nebraska, where an aunt and uncle lived to make them a short visit. Imagine my surprise at finding my mother, brother and sisters there, who I had not seen for several years. We had a very joyful meeting, and after visiting for a few days, I heard of a big building boom in Ogden, Utah, and also a Carnival to be held there the next summer. My brother and I decided to go there, and on the second day February we boarded the train and started for Utah.

HONOR AMONG INDIANS

                One evening while working on the Shoshone reservation on Wind River, I was passing Big Squaw camp when her son-in-law, who was a white man by the name of Harris, asked me to stop and spend the evening as his sister had just arrived unexpectedly from the East to make him a visit. He thought it would be pleasant for her to have somebody around of her own color that could speak her language. I was very glad I stayed for she was very beautiful, at least I thought so. It might be because I had not seen a white girl for so long, or was it the noticeable contrast between her blue eyes, blond hair and lily white skin; and their black hair and swarthy complexion as well as the smell of smoke, that so enchanted me.

                However, I spent several evenings there listening to the Indians, who gathered there, sing and tell their war stories. Especially the killing of General Custer and his band of soldiers not so many years before. At other times we would all join in a game of hand. The players sitting cross-legged on the ground in two rows about three feet apart facing each other, each player betting with the one opposite him or her. The bets and ten counter are placed on the ground between them and the play is started. Each side selected one of their number opposite each other in or near the center to throw the cashes, as they are called. There are two white bones about the size of a lead pencil, four inches long, and just alike with the exception of one that has a black mark around the center. The player that begins the game throws them from one hand to the other several times and then stops with one in each hand. The player opposite him guesses which hand the white bone is in. If he misses the player all along the line take one of the counters over to him. Then they play again as before an keep on until his opponent guesses right, then he takes the cashes and all along his line takes a counter. When all the counters are out of the center each winner takes one from his opponents pile, and when one side gets all the counters they win the game. I never will forget that one evening Miss Harris entertained the crowd with a spiritual séance calling up their dead ancestors for them to talk to. (Mr. Harris acted as interpreter.) The Indians became so thoroughly scared that none dared to go home until after daylight. Another time I won a young buck’s beautifully beaded blanket, and as he had nothing else on I let him wear it home, for it was a cold night and snow on the ground, with the understanding that he return it the next morning at sunrise. Believe it or not, true to his word he was there with the blanket early next morning in spite of the fact he had nothing to wear back. So I gave him an old overcoat as a reward for his honesty at which he was greatly pleased. I often wonder how many white men would walk two miles, barefoot in snow to deliver his only blanket that he had lost in a game of chance.

                I remember another experience that happened while I was crossing Wind River on the ice with a wagon load of beef. When almost across my wagon broke through the ice into shallow water. I went to an Indian camp close by and bargained with an old squaw to chop a channel in the ice from my wagon to the bank. To guard my outfit until my return the next morning I said come see, “There is twenty pieces, (quarters) and when I came back we count twenty, I give you one, but, if any beef gone you no get some.” When I returned next morning I found the channel chopped and the load had not been disturbed, although they could have devoured it in a few moments and there wouldn’t have been anything I could do about it. For there was not less than one hundred half starved Indians standing around waiting my coming. The cause of their starved condition was the scarcity of game caused by the hard winter. Even the jack rabbits, one of their main sources of food supply, were very scarce and their rations they drew from Uncle Sam amounted to very little. Surely not from the white man, for I am afraid, if put to the test, that I would steal before I would starve.

SNOW-BOUND

                While at Big Squaw ranch in Wyoming, Mr. Harris, the foreman, offered me a job riding in the general roundup in the spring, the time for starting being only about two months away, and during that time I could try and hold the saddle horses in the near vicinity so they would be easy to find when we needed them. Some of the horses he had recently purchased and not having a corral to put them in at night, I always had a big job the next day of gathering them up again. I prevailed on Mr. Harris to let me take a team and go to the mountains close by, and get a load of lodge poles. They grew so thick and were so tall and slim that one load would build an enclosure large enough to hold all the horses, and that would save a lot of hard riding.

                The next day the sun was shining warm and beautiful, a typical spring day, I hitched a large team of mules to the running gear of a wagon, loaded my bed roll on with two days rations and started. I arrived at the timber a little before night. I located the poles which I wanted to cut, tended the team, ate supper and went to bed. I enjoyed a good night’s sleep, but when I undertook to throw the covers back to get up in the morning, I found them weighted down under several feet of snow. I succeeded in digging my way out and found it almost neck deep and still falling, so I went to work to prepare my camp as best I could to stand a winter siege. I first led the mules around and around my bed and in and out among the trees of a quaking aspen grove which happened to be close by, to tramp the snow down so that we might be able to move around little, Then I hitched a mule to my bed and pulled it out and got it on top of the snow. Then I took my axe and loped a great many of the branches of the quaking-aspen trees down low enough for the mules to reach them. The small twigs and leaves and bark was for the mules to eat which they seemed to relish fairly well, anyway they ate them without complaining. I got out my grub and found that I had four pieces of soda bread about the size of a base ball and enough fat pork to make four sandwiches and about half a pound of jerked elk meat. I divided it into four equal parts, resolving that no matter how hungry I became I would make the meat last me four days and hoping by that time there would come a thaw followed by a freeze so as to crust the snow hard enough to support the weight of my team which was my only chance of escape. I had no matches with which to start a fire, so I spent most of my time in bed, not only to keep warm but if I laid quiet I did not suffer as much from hunger. The fourth day came without any signs of relief and after eating my last sandwich I got out my rifle from the bed thinking that I would wallow out in the snow in search of game of some kind and to my horror I discovered that I had only two cartridges. I felt so discouraged that I sat down on my bed realizing my helplessness. I had not been sitting there long when a blue grouse came and lit on the top of a tree almost directly over my head. I raised my rifle and fired without getting up and Mr. Grouse came tumbling down almost at my feet. I ate one half of him, saving the other half for the morrow. The next day after eating the last grouse I decided to take the rifle and the only remaining shell and see if I could find something larger then a grouse to shoot at. I had traveled about two hundred yards when I spied a large elk peeking around a tree. I fired and actually hit that bullseye and he died almost without a struggle; then I went to camp for a mule to drag him into camp, and if you ever tried to lead a mule up to a dead animal, you know what a time I had. Well, I finally succeeded in getting him to camp. I ate my fill of warm elk meat which I greatly enjoyed. I skinned the hind legs by cutting the skin around the leg next to the body and turning it down I was able to take the hide off without cutting it up or down, then about one foot below the hawk joint I cut it off and tied a string around that end, making a very good pair of hip boots or snow waders. As the weather was extremely cold and the elk carcass soon froze solid and after that all I could do was eat the frozen chips as I chopped them out of the carcass with my axe. I subsisted entirely on that frozen elk meat for fourteen days, then the weather moderated, a Chinook wind came up and melted the top of the snow several inches down and it froze hard that night, making the snow as hard as pavement and after chopping my outfit out of the ice I hitched up my team and in about four hours I was safe at the ranch where everybody had given me up for dead. A rescue party had started out to find me knowing where I had intended to go but it was as impossible for them to come up as it was for me to come down.

                Although that happened many years ago I have not had any craving for elk meat since, especially raw, without salt. During the eighteen days that I was snowed in I had one caller, a large grizzly bear (judging from his tracks and trail that he left in the snow). He came one night and rolled my bed over. He evidently wanted to see what was under it, I was very thankful that he handled it with care, for he did not tear the tarpaulin or spill me out, and I will give you my word that I layed quietly and scarcely breathed, but if he had listened he could have heard my heart beat. (I could). He finally left and did not return, although I rather expected him, but was not disappointed that he did not.

A CURE FOR INGROWING TOENAILS

                While at Eckles and Spencers Ranch on Sheridan creek in Idaho, fifty years ago, my friend Fred Taylor as they called him then, now they call him Fred C. Well, I guess that sounds a little more dignified, developed and ingrowing toenail, and his foot swelled to such an enormous size that it resembled a coal hod more than it did a human foot, and was so painful that he could not rest day or night, so one day he decided to take a horseback ride, I saddled the gentlest horse on the ranch, and brought it to the house for him, and was helping him on. He was resting the sore foot on the ground, when the horse stamped at a fly and brought one hoof down squarely on top of the sore foot, and proceeded to rest about one half of his weight on that leg.

                As I remember Mr. Taylor did not use any cuss words, but let out a most unearthly war-hoop you could have heard for miles, and was striking at the horse with both hands, but the horse was so gentle that he paid no attention. Then I started whipping him over the head with the romell, he moved his head away as far as he could, and turned fully half around before lifting his foot. There was nothing left of the ingrowing toe-nail, and very little of the toe. Well, Mr. Taylor didn’t die, no not quite and when that toe healed the nail came on as it should, without the ingrowing tendency. So if any of you are bothered with an ingrowing toenail, just get a horse weighing about twelve hundred pound to stand and turn around on it, this recipe is guaranteed to either kill or cure.

COWBOYS GIVE DUDES A GENUINE INDIAN SCARE

                While riding the roundup in Eastern Utah, many years ago out outfit was camped one evening on Strawberry Creek about 35 miles west of Fort Duchesne, we had just finished our supper when a party of tourists pulled into camp close by, probably figuring on our protection knowing they were in Indian country. They were on their way to the Dinosaur National Monument and from there to the Yellowstone Park in Wyoming. They had about 25 carriages and two four-horse wagon to haul their camp equipment. The horses, wagons and carriages were of the finest. Each outfit was driven by a man, in a very gaudy uniform. The women were dressed in the latest fashion. The party was in charge of a would-be scout, a real tenderfoot dressed in western style, long hair, buckskin suit, broad brimmed hat and a regulation forty-five caliber six shooter strapped around his waist, he was riding a beautiful piebald pony. He had every appearance of being just what he pretended to be. All he lacked was a little experience, and he sure got a full sized helping of that before morning. We were all sitting around our camp fire singing cowboy songs and telling western whoppers when he came over to our camp to get a few pointers. It was evidently his first trip away from home and was depending on gaining scouting knowledge by inquiring along the way. The first question he asked was are the Indians friendly, to which our boss answered. “No there are some of them out on the war path right now, but they are a rather small party, I think we have enough men to hold our own in a fight with them. They seldom want to fight unless they are of very superior numbers. They are more apt to try and steal our horses. We are going to post a strong guard here tonight and I would advise you to do the same, and don’t have any lights or fires burning as that would discover our whereabouts to them. That scout didn’t wait to hear any more, he heeled it for his own camp as fast as his legs could carry him then every light went out. It may have been the first real blackout that we have any record of, then they all got busy and ran their rigs in a circle like they had read about in novels, they put their horses inside the enclosure, and stationed a man with a rifle in one hand and the other hand full of cartridges in the opening between all the rigs around the circle, with orders to stay on guard all night.

                Our boss sent ten men up the country with orders to ride down past camp firing their guns, singing Indian and giving an occasional war whoop. Then he said come on Dad, lets go and see how our neighbors are getting along, you ride one of your worst buckers and I will ride Old Poison, he will do a good job of tearing around if I let him, we’ll wake them folks up a bit. About the time we got to their camp we could hear them fellers singing Injun, their scout came running to where we were and said do you hear that and the boss says come on Dad they are coming to attack, he pretended to be so excited that he jumped on old Poison without putting on his bridle. He was good for about half hour of honest to goodness bucking and tearing around, my horse was doing his best and they got tired of messing around, there was not a tent in camp left standing. Rain was pouring in torrents, everybody was wet to the skin. The rest of the men in our camp turned out to chase the Indians away and when we came back the scout gave us his most heart felt thanks for our protection and a full case of forty five caliber shells to make up for the ones that we had used. It was coming daylight and the scout came and invited our whole camp to come and eat breakfast with them, to show their appreciation of the wonderful protection we had rendered them during the night. The women shed tears of gratitude at our parting.

                Two days later when they reached the agency and found that the Indians were all quiet, and that the Cowboys were just having some fun with them, their appreciation turned to hatred and chagrin. They were anxious to retaliate, but the Agent advised them not to. He said, “You had better let the matter drop, as they would find the Cowboys much harder to deal with than the Indians. The advice was to forget it, but how could a person possibly forget such a hair raising scare as that. It was something that would haunt each one in that party till their dying days.

EATING RAW RABBIT

                Soon after arriving in Utah in the year 1889, I met a man who was running a saddlery in Ogden who claimed to have a large bunch of horses for sale that were running on the range on Raft River in Idaho. I bargained for them, at so much a head, if they were as he represented them to be. Then he fitted me out with two complete riding outfits, including two of his very best saddles, blankets, spurs, quirts, ropes, chaps, hackmores, romells, ect., and to be paid for when I received the horses. Then he gave me an order on a man at Almo, Idaho whom he called his foreman, advising him to let me have the horses and to receive the money for same. I hires two saddle horses and a helper and started for Idaho. After several days of hard riding we reached Almo. I found the man the order was addressed to but he said he knew nothing about it and that he was not in the employ of anybody as a foreman or any other way, that he was not in charge of any horses any where and did not own any himself. He took me to several men who had horses for sale but we were not able to agree on the price so I did not buy any. And on the morning of the third say after our arrival we saddled and started back to Ogden, Utah. My helper, not being used to riding horseback was so tired and sore he could hardly stand to sit in the saddle. About noon we overtook a freight outfit headed for Salt Lake City and I engaged passage for him to Ogden for which he seemed very thankful, declaring that he had enough horseback riding to last him the rest of his life. I took both horses with me riding one and leading the other. I did not follow the road, instead I went up Raft River almost to its source and intended to bear to the left until I came to the freight road again and in that way save several miles of travel. It did not work out as I had thought it would and it almost cost me my life. After leaving the head waters of Raft River there is a great expanse of country without water being extremely hot, by the night of the first day I was beginning to suffer with hunger and thirst and thinking that it cannot be far to water now, I will lay down and go to sleep and forget about it. I did finally doze and awoke with a scream. I had dreamed that I was drowning and was yelling for help. I got up, mounted my horse and rode on thinking that if I always travel in the same direction I would surely come to water before long and that was all that mattered. Hunger I knew I could endure for several days but water I must have sooner or later or I would not be able to survive much longer; and my poor horses if they should choke to death, then I would be afoot without hope.

                Morning came clear bright with every indication of being another scorching day; noon came and went without any prospect of relief. We were now on a high hill overlooking a large valley, the center of which was several miles away and how I rejoiced at the prospect of finding a running stream there and I urged the poor horses at a faster gate in my eagerness to quench my thirst. When we arrived there, imagine my disappointment at finding only a dry gulch. I almost fell off my horse and laid there on the ground a short time in a stupor and dreamed that I had plenty of good water but could not swallow any of it, probably because my mouth was so parched and my tongue had swelled until I could hardly get it into my mouth; it was full of deep cracks and as dry as a piece of parchment. When I came too I realized that to lay there would be fatal so I got up and finally succeeded in crawling onto my horse and again moved on scarcely knowing or caring where. It was now almost sundown, we had crossed the valley and were on top of a rocky ridge on the south side, I halted the horses and looked around; ahead of us almost as far as the eye could reach was a dry parched level stretch of country. I thought if we could cross that before we reached water there is no hope for us, we might as well give up. Then I thought if I turned the horses loose they may find water and save themselves. I turned toward them and looking past them and not over fifty yards away was something that shone in the twilight like silver; I went to see what it was and then I thought “is it possible in my delirium caused by my suffering, I was seeing things”. I went on and found it real indeed, there in a hollow place in the top of a large rock was about twenty gallons of pure water the best I ever tasted and unlike Moses of old, I did not have to hit it with a stick to make the water came out of it, it was there and when I tried to drink I thought of my dream of a few hours ago, of having water and not being able to drink it. I could not swallow; I bathed my face and hands and kept wetting my tongue until the swelling went down and I was able to drink, then I decided to stop right there for the night so we could all drink all the water we wanted during the night and have one before starting in the morning and there was just enough and none to spare. The next morning we started on greatly refreshed, the horses had something to eat, but I had not. Then about noon we came to a well traveled road and followed it knowing it would lead to some habitation where I could get something to eat for I was getting faint with hunger. The road led past the sinks of deep creek about twenty miles west of Snowville, Utah. I arrived there just as the sun was setting. A great many white hares were coming for a drink. I took my old colt and shot six of them without missing or moving off my tracks. I gathered them up and sat down to a feast. I had no way of starting a fire to cook them or any salt to put on them. I just had to eat them as they were. I pulled their hides off and while they were still warm and started to eat and ate the most of the fleshy pieces of all of them before stopping.

                When I got back to Ogden about three to four days later the man whom I got the order for the horses from had closed out his saddlery and left for parts unknown. I never saw or heard of him afterwards and I kept the riding paraphernalia as my pay for the part I took in the wild goose chase.

                When I arrived in Ogden, I called on the program committee of the big show they were preparing to hold in Ogden called the Rex carnival, an imitation of the Mardi Gras with a little rodeo mixed in, and riding bucking horses being right in my line I offered to ride a bad one for them without any stirrups on my saddle, nothing at all on the horse head, and my hands tied behind me, they decided that would be too dangerous. So I told them I would hold my hands above my head and if I let either hand below my head I would loose the money, and if I rode him in that condition they were to pay me fifty dollars and if I got throwed I would not expect anything. They said that I was a little high, I think they were a little short of money, anyway I failed to land the job. After the show was over I bought me a lot and built a house on it in what was known as Nob Hill Addition to Ogden City, Utah. (Completed in 1894.)

                The next spring I went to the Snake River county in Idaho and rode the range for the Eckles and Spencer cattle company, and that fall came back to Ogden to stop for the winter. And there I met, and married a young lady by the name of Jane A. Wilson. (On the 28th day of March 1894). She was from a family of fifteen children. We had four, Geo. Calvin, Mark Lewis, Vivian Violet, and Ina Gertrude, all living and married.

                After marrying I settled down in Ogden and went to work at my carpenter trade and have lived here ever since and built many houses. I usually spent my vacations riding after horses in northern Utah and Southern Idaho and catching and riding wild ones.

                My family and I made many pleasure excursions from here. We went to the Yellowstone National Park before the roads were paved. We went with horses and wagons and some of the road centers were so high that the wagon ex would drag. We went to the Lewis and Clark exhibition at Portland, Oregon, spent one winter in Oakland, one in San Diego, California, and one in Honolulu, Hawaii.

                Soon after arriving in Ogden, I met several of my old friends and acquaintances from Wyo., among them were W. R. Swan, secretary-treasurer, and his son A. H. Swan who was superintendent and manager of the Ogden Street Railroad Company. (Robert Robinson was president.) Met Walt and Bert Ritchey, brothers who were engaged in the undertaking business, they worked for the Swan Land Company when I did. Also met Tom Horn, that used to be Cattle Kates foreman, he was in the poker game that she held up at the Old Heart ranch, where he was blowing the money that he received for some of her cattle he had sold.

                He was implicated with Mr. Hendricks in the hanging of Jim Averal and Kate Maxwell and the poisoning of Jim’s little nephew. He stayed around Ogden until he thought it was safe for him to go back to Wyo., but he made a slight miscalculation for he was hung in less that thirty days after his arrival. The papers said it was for stealing horses, but I happened to know that it was for the part he took in the slaughtering of the Averal family. I also met and had a good visit with Buffalo Bill when he brought his Wild West Show to Ogden. I also enjoyed a very pleasant chat with my old friend Butch Cassidy who stopped off in Ogden on his way to South America. I suppose he has gone to the last roundup before now for I have only received one letter from him, that was several years ago or shortly after he left here.

A TRIP TO IDAHO

                In the year 1893 while ridding past Black Pine Mountain in Idaho, I stopped to rest my horse and I let him feed on the grass that was extra nice there by the side of the road, and while sitting there I got out my field glasses and gazed around the country to see if I could locate any wild horses. I finally saw as bunch on the top of the Mountain. I decided to climb the opposite side and by coming over the top, and spurring my horse to full speed I could be among them almost before they knew it and try to rope one. Everything worked out as I had planned. I throwed my rope on the stallion of the bunch, a very beautiful horse weighing about 1200 pounds and my saddle horse only weighed about 1000 pounds. A battle royal was on, with science on one side and greatly superior strength on the other. Every time the big horse would lunge on the rope the little fellow would set back, throw the big lubber flat on his side, only to have him spring to his feet and take a run in some other direction. I finally succeeded in getting the rope tangles around his leg in such a way that my little horse could, by holding the rope tight, keep the wild one from getting up until I tied his feet. Then we all took some much needed rest. The next question was what to do with him? I decided to ride him. I took the saddle off my gentle horse, and turned him loose to find his way home. Then I got to thinking what a desperate chance I was taking. If I succeeded in riding the animal I would be well paid for my troubled, but if I did not, then I would never see my saddle again, and if not killed by being thrown among the rocks I would likely be too crippled to walk, then I would fall easy prey to the wind beast such as bear, cougars, and wolves which were plentiful in that part of the country at that time. But by turning my horse loose I had practically “tore up the bridges behind me” so that retreat was almost impossible. Then I felt ashamed of myself at the idea of an ex-champion bronc buster getting cold feet. Then I resolved to so my best, so I took my saddle and spread it out on the ground beside the horse. Then fixing a Danish tackle with my rope I succeeded in rolling the horse onto the saddle, and after cinching I rolled him back to his side, and after adjusting the hackamore I got into the saddle, untied the rope from his feet, and let him up with me on him. He was too scared to buck. He tried to run out from under the saddle and took a course straight down the mountain side which was on a slant of about 45 degrees or so steep that great many of the rocks that he knocked loose with his feet rolled along with us. He evidently decided that he couldn’t do that, so he stopped and tried to bite things off with his teeth. He would grab a fender or a corner of the skirt and tear it off almost as easy as if made of paper. (It cost me $30.00 to have the saddle recovered.) When he got tired of tearing leather he took to running again, and kicking at the stirrups. He held a northerly course for the rest of the day, which by nightfall took us to the mouth of Raft River where I stayed for the night at a cattle ranch. The next morning I mounted again and he followed up the side of Snake River. I could do very little at guiding him, I almost had to go where he wanted to go and that was almost at the top of his speed. I finally came to Eckels and Spencers ranch on Sheridan Creek and hired out for the summer. The foreman’s name was Alfred Taylor. Mr. Taylor besides being a foreman and part owner I the cattle and horses, he had the contract of carrying the mail between the town of Beaver Canyon on the U.N.R.R to a range on the south fork of the Snake River, a distance of about one hundred miles, most of the way through high mountainous country, where for about eight month of the year the only mode of travel was by snow shoes and dog-team of which Mr. Taylor had the best in all that country. One of the dogs, Nero by name, weighed one hundred and sixty pounds, the other Dog, weighed one hundred twenty. They were driven tandem, the drivers mane was Cris. Sorensen, one day he had been to Beaver Canyon, and was nearing the ranch on his return. It had been snowing for several days, but now the storm had cleared away. The sun was setting clear, still he could not see the ranch house. There was all the old land marks but no house in sight. He drove around for a long time or until the dogs refused to do his biding, they wanted to go one way and him another, a fight ensued in which he ran a great risk of being killed by those large vicious animals, and after breaking up his snow-shoe stick defending himself, he decided to let the dogs have their way. They had not traveled far when the lead dog stopped and started digging in the snow, he dug down about six inches when he came to the top of the stovepipe that stood about one foot above the ranch house roof. Cris dug a hole down through the snow to the roof then made a hole through that large enough to put the dogs through then crawled through himself. Then when he wanted out he took the door off its hinges and dug a hole up through the snow. One of my first jobs at the ranch was to patch the hole in the roof and rehang the door. My work consisted of herding a small bunch of beef cattle and horses, and butchering three beefs and three tons of horse meat each week. Another man did the delivering of the meat to a Norwegian colony not far away. The beef was for the bosses, their wives, and children. The horse meat was for dogs of which they kept a large number that they drove on their sleighs in the winter, and for the men that worked there. I had not been there long when Mrs. Effie Spencer and a party of their friends (including Mrs. Alfred Taylor and her two sons and two daughters, Mr. And Mrs, Alf Dabell with their two daughters, Polly Taylor and several other came to the ranch to spend the summer. When we received word of their coming, us men went to work to put things in order to receive our wealthy society lady guests. My part of the work was to route two or three families of skunks that had taken up their abode under the ranch house floor. I put on some old clothes and crawled under the house and taking a skunk by the tail would drag it out, carry it some distance away and kill it by striking its head against a post which happened to be convenient for the purpose. I made about 25 trips without accident. When they started to decay in the warm sun, they made a very bad smell, and in answer to one of the ladies questions I said that horrible stink must come from the pile of skunks down in the meadow. I will go and bury them. The whole party went along to see them. I told them how I had caught them one at a time by the tail and carried them down there and killed them. When one of the party who knew something about skunks said she would like to see me carry a live one by the tail. I said if there are any left under the house they will come out this evening as they are a nocturnal animal. Then I will put on the show. When evening came I stationed myself by the hole leading under the house. After placing a piece of fresh meat as a lure to entice them out, I sat anxiously waiting for one to come out and the whole party was crowded around.

                When our old black and white cat smelled the fresh meat and came out from under the house for it, I grabbed him by the tail, gave a yell and started to run and the whole party stampeded, thinking the old White and Black cat was a skunk. They ran into a barbed wire fence surrounding the house, tore it down and ripped their clothing almost off. The women all screamed and one old woman, passed entirely out. And while the men were trying to quiet the women, I ran for the corral, saddled my horse and left for the nearest ranch where I stayed that night and part of the next day or until I thought they had time to cool down a little. Soon after that a young man by the name of Fred G. Taylor came to spend his school vacation and to hunt sage hens for the market. He asked me if I would like to hunt a little. He, to furnish everything. As I had a little time to spare, and him being the foreman’s son, I readily agreed. He hitched a team to the ranch wagon, put on the sideboards, took one of the ranch hands along to jerk and load the hens and one of the young ladies that had some experience in handling horses to drive the team. The man doing the jerking was getting behind with his work, on account of his inexperience. He asked me to show him how. Then I took a bird, slit it across the back end, and taking it by its two wings and spreading my legs apart and by giving the bird a quick throw between my legs and holding to the wings the intestines all came out in one bunch and left the cavity clean. But I hadn’t calculated on where that bunch of guts might go. Well it struck the lady driver square between the eyes and struck with such force as almost knock her out of the wagon. All the intestines broke and smeared their contents all over her face, in her hair and down the front of her clothes. We used all the handkerchiefs in camp to wipe it out of her face and hair, there being no water within miles, and what we didn’t get off had to dry on, but believe me her temper was hot enough to dry most anything. I tried to console her by saying that a nice warm poultice of that kind would probably remove the freckles from her nose, but it did not do any good and it was a long time before she forgave me for such a dirty trick.

                In about three hours the men at the wagon called, “Don’t shoot any more, that is all that we can get to stay on the wagon”. And so ended the most successful chicken hunt I ever took part in. A few days after the chicken hunt, I was riding along and came to a little creek that was so filled with fish that it seemed hard for them to keep out of one another’s way. I went to the ranch for some fishing tackle, but couldn’t find anything in the line, not a hook a spear, or even a pitchfork. I took an old scoop-shovel that the roundup cook used to put coals on the dutch oven.

                Then I went back where I had seen the fish, took off my clothes and started shoveling as fast as I could, throwing water and fish out on the bank. The water would run back into the creek but the fish could not. When I got tired of shoveling I got out and dressed gathered up my fish, strung them on my rope, hung them on my horse and went home. I had fish enough to fill two large wash tubs of the speckled beauties. The people at the ranch wanted to know how I caught them, not seeing any thing that looked like fishing tackle, I told them I had roped them ( I did string them on my rope), I believe that was as good as any other explanation anyway, for if I had said I caught them with a scoop-shovel they would not believe me, and I would not have expected them to.

HOW TO CARRY A LIVE SKUNK BY THE TAIL

                There was a time during the Cleveland panic, while I was living in Ogden, Utah, when there was no work of any kind to be and, especially in the building line. So I purchased a small farm in Kanesville, Utah, a suburb of Ogden, and entered a partnership with a Mr. Myers, an old friend and fellow carpenter. We were to raise tomatoes for the cannery. Mr. Myers occupied part of the house on the farm as it was very large. All went well until one morning Mr. Myers came in all excited and reported he had just seen a skunk run into a culvert under the road in the front of the house. He wanted to call the dog to run Mr. Skunk out so one of us could shoot it. I differed with him saying, that if we killed it there, it would make such a smell we wouldn’t be able to live in the house for a long time. I told him I would crawl into the culvert, get the skunk by the tail, drag him out, and carry him a long way off to kill him. In that manner there would be no smell around the house. Mr. Myers said, “ I would like to see you or anybody else carry a live skunk around be the tail and not get stunk up”. There were some things about a skunk’s anatomy, that he didn’t know about. One was it had to raise it’s tail almost straight up or at right angles to its body before it can throw its scent. I told him to come with me and I would show him how the trick was done. We went to the culvert. I went in and grabbed Mr. Skunk by the tail and pulled him out to the end of the culvert where he exerted every effort to keep from being dragged further. Mr. Meyers was standing close by with his arms akimbo and his mouth agap with astonishment. I gave a sudden jerk forcing the skunk to lose his hold. I intended to swing him in a circle to prevent him from getting hold of me or in a position to throw his scent. Mr. Myers’ head happened to be in the radius of that circle, so that when Mr. Skunk felt the impact he grabbed hold with all four feet around poor Myers head and neck. As self-preservation is the first law of nature, I let go the tail, ran and left my partner to receive the full charge. He got some in the eyes, nose, mouth, and a liberal amount down the back of his neck and inside his clothes as far down as his shoes. He finally fell to the ground writhing agony and screaming “ Oh, my eyes”. And the skunk after squirting all the scent he had on the poor fellow, quietly retired from the scene. While Myers, after throwing up everything but his shoes, finally passed entirely out.

                The entire responsibility of caring for him fell upon me because his wife couldn’t stand to come near him on account of the terrible odor. Even the dog kept at a safe distance. Well, I took off his clothes, rolled him into an irrigation ditch close by, and scoured him from head to foot with soap and sand. Next came some clean clothes, and all hands took him to the house and laid him on a cot in the kitchen. However, when he started to get warm he stunk almost as bad as ever. The women decided they couldn’t stand to have him in the house, so we had to take him to the barn and make him a bed there. But they could not endure the smell long enough to help carry him, so I got the wheel barrow we used to haul manure in and dragged him out through the kitchen door. Loaded him on it and started for the barn. It was rather difficult wheeling for the wheelbarrow was only two feet wide and he was about six and a half feet long. I finally got to the barn, dumped him on a pile of hay, and covered him with a horse blanket. Then I sat down to take a breathing spell and decided what to do next. When Mr. Myers snapped out of it he came crawling out from under the blanket and demanded to know where he was, what had happened, and where his clothes were. I told him he had been in a bout with a skunk and got slightly the worst of it. “I buried your clothes out in the garden to let the earth draw the stink out of them, and I didn’t know for a while but that we might have to bury you. But now that you have come to life I will help you to try and get rid of that terrible odor”. I brought a tub of warm water and gave him another bath, followed by a rub down with rose water. However, that women said it was worse than ever.

                So the unfortunate Mr. Myers occupied the barn for two weeks before he was allowed in the house. The dog, who had always slept in the barn would have nothing to do with him, finally leaving home and not returning until long after we had got rid of the last of that horrible stink.

EDUCATED HENS

                I just returned from a trip through California. Saw all the wonderful sights, such as the famous Oakland-San Francisco Bay bridge, the Golden Gate bridge with the longest suspension span in the world (almost one mile) and the man-made treasure island large enough to hold all the exhibition buildings for the World’s Fair. But the sight which impress me most was the trained chickens that I saw at my son’s (Calvin) chicken ranch. When I arrived there my daughter-in-law, whom I had not seen for several years decided to celebrate the occasion of my visit, with a chicken dinner, and asked my son to bring in two fat hens. He said, “Father you come along and I will show you how I catch them”. You know when we lived on the farm and you wanted a chicken caught you would call us boys and point out the one you wanted—we would take off our coats and shoes and one of us would chase it until we were out of breath, then the others would take their turn and chase the poor thing until it fell with exhaustion and could be picked up—the process had to be repeated for each additional one wanted. Calvin said “when I came to this ranch I weighed better than 200 pounds, altogether too large to chase chickens and my wife was by no means small. Anyways chicken chasing is not a woman’s job. We had three boys, the oldest was working in town, he had no time to chase chickens – the next one was like myself in the heavy class although only fifteen years old – he weighed 200 or over – the other one was too tall to go under the trees and telephone wires. Something had to be done and necessity being the mother of invention I taught them to come to me. Then he stepped into the yard and started calling “hear ye, hear ye” just like a bailiff calls Court to order.

                The chickens came running to see what he wanted. He said “this is my father” and not wishing to be outdone in courtesy, I acknowledged the introduction with a bow. My son said that I had come all the way from Utah to make them a visit and we had decided on a chicken dinner and will ask for two volunteers from among you who are willing to lay sown their lives that this dinner may be a success. Wow, when I strike three times on this chopping block with the pole of this axe, let those who are willing come forward and lay their heads heads on the block. So he took the axe, struck three times and they all came running and laid their heads on the block. He selected one and chopped the head off and it jumping and fluttering scared the others away. Then he struck the block again and holding the bloody axe aloft cried “who’ll be next?” Whereupon they all returned and once more laid their heads on the block. He chopped another head off, then picked up the dead ones and went to the house after thanking them for their loyalty.

                P.S.   Anybody doubting the truth of this story may communicate with Calvin Streeter, 8828 Dowling St. Oakland, California, or I will furnish a sworn statement on request.

THE EDUCATED HEN EXPLANATION

                My son Calvin raised rabbits as well as chickens and when ever he dressed any rabbits, he would take the heads to the chopping block and cut them up fine for the chickens to eat. They were very fond of the meaty scraps. And when they heard any chopping being done they would come on the run, and the chopping block being so tall they had to stretch to reach the top. And to be able to open their mouths to eat off the block, they had to lay their heads flat on the side. Which looked very much like they were laying them there to be chopped off.

SEVERAL NARROW ESCAPES

                Mrs. Streeter and I decided to go to the Lewis and Clark exposition at Portland, Oregon and take the three children along and come back by the way of San Francisco to visit some friends and relatives that lived there and in Oakland. When I went to buy our tickets on the railroad I found that I could buy a return trip to Portland for one dollar less than a one way ticket, so I bought a round trip with a stopover at Pocatello, Idaho to visit a brother-in-law that lived near there, and while there we decided to go to the Yellowstone Park. He hitched his horse to the wagon and we all went and saw all the wonderful sights, such as old Faithful, Fountain fan, and some other geysers, the Paint Pots, Hot Springs, and other sights almost too numerous to mention. We spent about three weeks. We had a good time and returned to my brother-in-law without accident, except when we locked wheels with a stagecoach in the bottom of a ravine. We were both traveling at a lively rate, but fortunately there was nobody hurt. That was narrow escape number one.

                We boarded the train at Pocatello for The Dalles, Oregon where we were to take a boat for Portland. That was a beautiful trip down the Willamette River. We fourteen days at the fair and it rained every day.

                I traded the return trip ticket to Oregon on the railroad for first class passage on a steamship to San Francisco, but when we went to board the ship I found that all the cabins were taken and there had been temporarary quarters arranged on the back end of the ship for Mrs. Streeter and the children, and a place for me on the front end about four hundred and fifty feet apart. I cancelled the trip on that ship for which I was afterwards very thankful for it was a total loss on that voyage. We barely missed being in a ship wreck. That was narrow escape number two. I succeeded in making the same kind of trade with another steamship company and sailed the following day.

                This time we had splendid accommodations, a whole state room ourselves. The first day out we encountered a ninety mile, wind, passed the wrecks of several ships and being towed into the mouth of the Columbia River. We were still afloat but sadly damaged. The cabins were all stove in, the ventilators tore off, and a great pile of baggage that had been lashed to the deck with heavy chains had disappeared without leaving any trace. The three days we were out everybody was shut down below decks and everybody was sea sick except the captain, one lady passenger and myself. They were not putting on either they were really sick. Our condenser broke down and we were allowed one glass of water to last twenty four hours. The ship was supposed to make the trip in one day and two nights but we had already been longer than that and were threatened with a food shortage. One of the officers announced that if the gale kept up from that quarter for us to prepare top land in Honolulu in the morning for supplies and repairs, but the wind changed during the night and was blowing a gale straight for the Golden Gate. With fullhead of steam and sails hoisted we made good time and arrived in San Francisco four days and five nights over due, where we met our friends and relatives in tears for they had given us up for lost. We were none the worse for the trip except a little hungry having nothing to eat except black coffee and sea-biscuit for the last two days. That was narrow escape number three. When we arrived at my sisters house I fell unconscious over her doorstep with they typhoid fever and did not regain consciousness until eight weeks after, and after being discharged from the hospital I overdid myself riding a bicycle and went back again for another two weeks. After being discharged the second time, this time the Doctor said there was very little hope for me. He thought it so strongly that he went to the expense of calling a notary to have my property fixed so that my wife could get in after I died. I told him that he was making a lot of unnecessary fuss about it, that I was going to Ogden and get well. He said, “I admire your grit but you will never make it”. In a few days I was on my way to Ogden and I have not been sick a minute since. That was narrow escape number four.

                We had to cross the bay to Oakland to take the train for Ogden. We were a little slow in getting on the boat and the gate automatically closed when the number the law allowed had passed through, that put us late for the first section of the train for we had to wait for the next boat. While we were waiting we saw the wreck of the boat that we had missed being towed in. It had collided with a steam schooner, the prow of which extended past the opposite side from where it struck. That was narrow escape number five.

                Then just after reaching the first snow sheds we had to wait several hours for the wrecking crew to clear the wreck of the first section, which we had tried so hard to catch, away so we could pass. That was narrow escape number six.

                We returned to Ogden thankful that we had missed such a long chain of accidents.

A TRIP TO HONOLULU

                On or about June 8, 1926 while in Ogden, Utah I received a telegram from my son Mark to meet him in San Pedro, California and to be prepared to sail for Honolulu on the S.S. Calawai the coming Saturday. I received the telegram at four P.M. and by catching the early train for Salt Lake City, the next morning, and the first bus out of there for Los Angeles I arrived at the Southern Pacific dock about one half hour before sailing time. I met Mark there with my transportation and expense money as per the telegram. I asked him what the big rush was all about. He said there is a big job over there to be had by contract with little or no competition, and you can have ten dollars a day from the time you left home until you get back, with transportation both ways, $10,000 insurance and hospitalization furnished, but just now you better get aboard or you may get left.

                We had a very pleasant trip, no storms and very little sea-sickness. Although I have traveled many thousand miles on the water I have never felt inclined to feed the little fishes as so many do. When we were passing the halfway mark the chief steward announced that we were as far from land as it is possible to get on this earth. I sent a radio message home from there as a novelty, and about the same time we witnessed the total eclipse of the moon, which took place about midnight. They sky was clear and we all enjoyed it very much. The next day we were accompanied by a few Albatross that kept gliding back and forth in front of the ship. They would go about a half mile to one side of our course and out the other side, back and forth all day long. They seemed to be able to glide for hours without moving a wing or making any effort whatever, and all the time keeping up with us. The next day we were followed by two large fish that the sailors said were porpoise. They laid perfectly quiet side by side just in front of the ship evidently being carried along by the water that pushed before the prow.

                The sixth day out we passed through a school of flying fish that caused considerable excitement on board a several of them lit on the deck and were caught by the passengers. The majority of whom had never seen flying fish before. They said they had always considered it a myth.

                On the seventh day about ten A.M. the lookout called “Landahoy” which was without a doubt the most welcome news we had heard for a week. This was accompanied by the lusty cheers from the crowd that lined the rail, anxious to get the first glimpse of land. We passed quarantine without any delay and landed at the new docks surmounted by the aloha tower that is equipped with an automatic elevator reaching to an observatory balcony where one gets a splendid view of the city and the shipping in the harbor. The tower is at the foot of fort Street and is open to the public.

                Coming down the gang-plank we were greeted by a brass band playing and the crowd singing Aloha, and hanging leis around the necks of all the passengers.

                The next day we started work on the Y.M.C.A. the soldier and sailors home at the corner of Emma and Bertania Streets occupying almost a full city block. It has six floors, five above ground and one below, containing one thousand sleeping rooms, besides offices, halls, assembly rooms, ect., and a large swimming pool.

                Our job was the Channel iron and metal lathe work on the entire building which took almost one year to complete with twenty to thirty men working all the time. After completion of the work I took the first ship for home which happened to be the S.S. Calawai again. After landing at San Pedro I took a taxi for Los Angeles. The driver let me out in front of a moving picture house where there were about three hundred people coming out all my color and talking my language. I thought it the most beautiful sight that I ever saw. I had to stop and stare for a long time. They probably thought I had just come over, but if they had only known how long I had been away and how homesick I was they would surely have pardoned my impudence.

                There are no snakes of any kind on the Island (Probably Saint Patrick stopped there on his way to Ireland) but they have a great number of the largest and finest specimens of centipedes, tarantulas and scorpions to be found anywhere. Unlike the ones in the southern part of the U.S., they are harmless having no poison. I was very suspicious of them however, and never got so I could lay quiet and let centipedes crawl over my naked body or while tarantulas and scorpions were fighting on my pillow.

                There is a great number of small harmless lizards as transparent as if made of clear glass. They inhabit the house and spend most of their time peeking at you from behind the corners of casing or furniture. I think it very probable that they subsist on cockroaches or white ants either of which are to be found in great abundance almost anywhere.

                There are  no song birds on the island but they have the Mina bird, a black and white spotted scavenger bird resembling the crow only smaller.

                There are a few entries from my diary and note book, year 1926.

                June 19. I went to the Mormon Church and not knowing of the time of the services I arrived there as they were singing the last hymn. I met the Elder in charge a very nice man from Provo, Utah by the name of Jones or Smith, I am not sure which. I visited the first frame house built on the Island in the year 1821. I visited the first printing press operated West of the Rockies, 1823, used for many years by the Star Bulliton. I went to Waikiki beach in the evening.

                June 20 to 25. Worked, temperature for the week maximum for the week 83, min. 75 sunshine 7 days.

                June 26. I spent day unsuccessfully trying to find friends from Utah.

                June 29. I witnessed the landing of Lester Maitland and Albert Hegenberger on their non-stop flight from the main land to Honolulu.

                The pineapple season is at its peak July 12. The Hawaiian Pineapple Co., employs 3,700 people in their factory. There average outputs is 80,000 cases. They packed 3,049,736 cases during the canning season. The California packing corporation packed 2,253,400 cases. The L.M.L. Co., packed 1,176,114 cases.

                The people of Hawaii are fifty percent orientals, thirty percent natives and twenty percent Americans and other white nationalities.

                The Hawaiian girls are not up to the styles of their continental sisters are, They do not roll their stockings because they do not wear any.

                The estimated sugar crop for this season is 840,000 tons or more than ever before for the Hawaiian Islands.

                Real-estate is quoted at so much a square foot both business and resident.

                July 4. I drove over some more beautiful roads.

                July 5. The volcano of Kilauea started to erupt at 1 A.M. after being quiet for three years. Lava is spouting 300 feet high three fountains inside the crater and forming a lake 1,530 feet long by 900 feet wide. It filled 100 feet in the first 24 hours. It has about 2,000 feet to fill before it can overflow.

                June 10. I drove over about 30 miles of the most beautiful scenic road that I ever saw. Gliding around mountain sides most of the way cut out of solid lava with the lower side walled with rock and all paved. According to the Honolulu Advertiser of August 7, Hawaii possess one automobile to every eleven persons. There are only twelve letter in Hawaiian Alphabet.

                A few price tags I saw in the windows. Storage eggs $1.00 per dozen. Fresh ones $1.50 per dozen. Bacon $.60 per pound. A pair of ladies shoes cost $40. I had my shoes half soled and it cost me $2.00. Silk and Calico laying side by side take your choice $1.00 per yard. I bought a springer, it weighed two and one half pounds and it cost $3.35.

                Total population of the islands 328,444, of Honolulu 196,000. The disbursement of the Army and Navy for the month of June $954,821,40. The Hawaiian motto is “ The prosperity of the land is preserved by righteousness.”

                Hawaii is advertised as the Paradise of the Pacific.

                During the reign of King Kamehameha the year 1879, the Hawaiian opera house was built of red brick at a cost of $75,000, seats 1,000.

                June 26-July 2. Worked. Temp. for weeks Max. 73.7 days Sun.

                July 2.  Bought a second hand Ford, drove 15 miles over a scenic route to the top of the mountains and returned on a very crooked road through the most beautiful scenery imaginable, Elevation 2500 ft. The formation of the entire island is lava coral and volcanic ash.

                July 3.   All got into the Ford drove to the north end of the island 30 miles, the island is 90 miles in circumference with good paved roads all the way, mostly through fields of sugar cane. From the difference sugar mills, narrow gauge rail-roads run out in every direction into the cane fields where the cane is cut and loaded unto the cars, hauled in to the mills, where the juice is squeezed out then boiled down to a thick molasses or raw sugar then shipped to the refineries on the main land. Where it is prepared for market.

                The Hawaii Per Cap. Debt is $70.75 and is almost double of any other State. The total Public debt is $20,933,000 the per cap. tax levy $16.50. The total bank deposit $75,024,392. The Death rate for 1926 was 11.65 per thousand. Sept. 11 regatta day a Ter. holiday I witness the boat races in Honolulu harbor. Had my shoes half-soled cost $2.00.

                July 17.   Witness the landing of the Woolaroo piloted by Arthur Goebel winner of the first prize in the Dole Derby also took a photo of the Aloha piloted by Martin Jensen winner of the second prize a few minutes after they landed. The other seven starters were all lost at sea. Saw silk and Calico laying side by side in a store window and a sign saying take your choice one dollar per yard. The Islands were discovered by Captain Cook in the year 1773 and named the Sandwich Islands.

                September 5. I saw an exhibit at Territorial Fair of one of the first sugar mills used on the Islands manufactured in 1865 by the Honolulu Iron Works,  and run by sweeps propelled by two yoke of cattle.

                Also took photo of the Aloha piloted by Martin Jensen winner of the second prize.  (The other seven were lost at sea) in the Dole Derby.

                Iolani Palace the home of the monarchs of Hawaii and the only building with a throne room under the American Flag is being reconstructed. The building has been used as the capital of the Territory, but the termites have routed the Government departments. The interior will be entirely rebuilt but steel and concrete will replace the wooden beams and flooring. The destructive insects drilled into the wood until a finger could be pushed through most of it. The palace originally cost $350,000. It was first occupied by King Kalakaua who reigned until 1891. The Queen Liliuokalani took it for two years. Since 1893 the building has been the home successively of the provisional Government, the republic of Hawaii and the Territory.

                After arriving in Los Angeles I took the first train for Utah where I found my family all well and glad to see me, but no more glad than I was to see them. I had not been back many days when I got another telegram saying to come back again without delay and that there was a lot more work. This time Mrs. Streeter decided to accompany me. We stopped over in California and visited some of our relatives there. On the 24th day of December we boarded the S.S. Clawai and were bound for Honolulu again.

                We had rather a quiet voyage, although Mrs. Streeter was sea-sick all the way. She said, “If there was any other way of coming back she would never get on the ship again”. We celebrated Christmas as guests of the Captain. He gave all on board such a banquet as is seldom equaled anywhere. His advise was “ eat drink and be merry” and if perchance any of you over indulge there is nothing to fear as there is a doctor on board with plentiful supply of little early risers, or paragoric as the individual case might require. Did we celebrate! I should say we did. I wondered where so much confetti and so many noise makers all came from.

THEY ARE PERFECTLY HARMLESS BUT!

                When I first went to Honolulu I boarded and roomed with my son for a while, then for convenience sake I went to a hotel, and the first night I got up to get me a drink of water, and when I snapped on the light it looked as though the carpet was moving, but it appeared on the light it looked as though the carpet was moving, but it appeared to be moving every way from the center and still it did not tear. At last, when my eyes became accustomed to the light, I discovered it was a few hundred thousand cock-roaches running for cover. They were the large black kind about two inches in length. The Orientals use them for food, but they did not look good to me. So I moved camp right then without even bidding my landlord goodbye. I went to my son’s house not many blocks away and finding the door unlocked I went in and found an empty bed, appropriated it for my own use. The weather, as it always is, was nice and warm so I did not need any covers and not having any night gown I layed there naked. I had not been asleep long when a centipede about a foot long took a notion to use my naked body for a racetrack. He evidently wanted to find how long it would take him to travel from the tip end of my big toe to the top of my head. He had traveled about one half of the distance when I awoke and being of a rather nervous disposition I could not wait for him to finish. Instead I let out a war hoop, jumped out of bed, turned on the light and grabbed a large butcher knife that happened to be lying on the table. I chopped Mr. Centipede into about the center and to my surprise each half of him ran in opposite directions and I was not able to find either piece.

                My son, who was awakened by the commotion, helped me search but to no avail and we finally gave up.

                Then he said to me, “Father go to bed and forget it they are perfectly harmless”. But I was afraid Mrs. Centipede might make a visit bent on revenge. So I slipped on a bath robe and went to the beach not far away and was wading along the edge of the water watching the surf rolling in, when my attention was attracted by what I thought was several hundred hogs. I thought to myself there is no one engaged in the hog business so extensively as that, that I have ever heard of any and they appear to be thorough bred all the same color, Jersey reds if I am any judge. I decided to give them a little closer inspection, and walking up close to the nearest one I was in the act of drawing back my foot to give it a kick to arouse it when to my amazement they were human beings, native Hawaiians, their naked russet leather colored bodies shining in the moonlight have me the impression they were red hogs. It was not an uncommon sight to see great numbers of them sleeping that way, the sand being finely pulverized coral washed clean by the ocean made a splendid bed, All one had to do was lay down give their body a wiggle or two and settle down in the soft sand to their hearts content. (If the reptiles did not bother too much.)

                After taking a swim in the ocean I decided to go home and wake the folks up to prepare breakfast as it was breaking day. When I arrived there I dressed and went to the kitchen sink to get me a drink and when I turned the tap to draw a glass of water the first thing that came out was a centipede about seven inches long, needless to say I dropped the glass and the noise of it falling and breaking (and maybe I screamed I don’t know). Anyway, my son came running to see what was the matter. I showed him the reptiles and he said, “Well now that is nothing to get excited about, they are perfectly harmless.” I said my son that may all be true, but your daddie doesn’t want to eat any of them, or swallow a live one in a drink of water. He made me promise to keep it a secret about the one in the water, saying that if his wife ever found it out she would insist on taking the nest boat for home, and if I refused it might cause her death, as it would be impossible to ever induce her to take another drink of water as long as she stayed on the island.

                From the following you can plainly see

                Hawaii is a very pleasant place to be

                Sunsets of most brilliant hue

                Lizards that you can see through

                Beautiful flowers that only bloom at night

                Reptiles at sight of which you think you’re tight

                Here are the most gorgeous flowers

                and the termite that all wood devours

                Such wondrous skies of azure blue

                The centipede that crawls in the bed with you

                Rainbows in the moonlit skies

                Tarantulas of enormous size

                The finest fruit you ever ate

                But on my word there’s not a snake.

SECOND TRIP TO HONOLULU

                We landed in Honolulu again about noon on the first day of August, 1926. We had a very quiet pleasant uneventful trip. We spent the afternoon visiting with our son Mark and his family. The next day being Sunday August 2, we all went to a band concert under a large Banyon tree near the Judicary Building with a platform up in the tree seating the sixty five band members very comfortable with seats under the tree for five thousand people. In the afternoon we all went to Waikiki beach.

                Mrs. Streeter and I took a hike up Diamond head, an extinct volcano on the southerly end of the island. The next day I started work which this time consisted of building gun hides for Uncle Sam in the center of Honolulu where one can get a splendid view of the city and its surroundings. I always worked during the week and Mrs. Streeter and I visited the places of interest on Sunday.

                On August 9 we went for a hike up the mountain side to the east to a place where we could look down several hundred feet into a cove in the side of the mountain at about one P.M. when there was moisture in the air (and that was almost always) and see a beautiful rainbow laying flat on its side, and forming a complete circle. Of course rainbows were a very common sight, and could be seen almost any time day or night but they were always half circles standing upright. The next Sunday August 16, we got in the car and traveled around the island over a splendid paved road all the way. We left Honolulu by the way of Nuuanu Valley and after traveling about seven miles we came to the Pali from this spot the Oahuans hurled themselves over a 1,200 foot precipes to escape Kamehameha’s forces in the year 1795. The road descends this 1,200 feet by a series of switchbacks in to one of the most beautiful sections on Oahu. We passed Kaneohe with its wonderful coral gardens and glass bottoms boats, and the home of one of Hawaii’s Yacht Clubs. A few miles further on we came to the ruins of the first sugar mill in Oahu then the beautiful beach with a public bath house twenty seven miles from Honolulu. Then we came to Laie, thirty five miles from Honolulu, where the Mormons have a beautiful temple and grounds, and also quite an extensive sugar plantation. Then we came to Kahuku, one of the greatest radio plants in the world, on the northerly point of the island thirty five miles from Honolulu. Now we have rounded the north end of the island and started toward home on the west side of the island. Then we came to Haleiwa with its beautiful hotel with its coral gardens, glass bottom boats and its nine hole golf course. Next we came to Schfield barracks the largest military post west of the Rocky Mountains, lying at the base of Mt. Kaala the highest peak on Oahu with an elevation of 4,030 feet and 21 ¾ miles from Honolulu. The road then ascends down Red Hill where there is a beautiful view Pearl harbor and central Oahu. We arrived home after traveling over 85 miles of splendid roads. At other times we visited two or more places of interest in one day, and sometimes one of an evening. Among these were the aquarium with its beautiful colors and odd shaped fish. The Bishop museum with its wonderful curious including the historical feather cloaks.

                There was the capital with its historical paintings and the throne room where I sat for a few moments on the throne where in times past Kings and Queens had sat. We visited the mission house, the oldest frame building in the Hawaiian Islands, also the Queen Emma Museum. The Japanese tea gardens which were places of beauty. There is the fish market in the oriental section that is so easily found unless perchance you have a severe cold or have entirely lost your sense of smell. I finished my work about the same time that we finished our sight seeing and on March 3, 1928 we again boarded the Calawai and started home. We had a very pleasant trip, a perfect calm-like sailing on the sea of glass with not a ripple. Mrs. Streeter who had so dreaded to get on the ship again had a splendid time, enjoyed every meal, and was not sick a minute. I met a man on the ship by the name of Clemons that worked with Buffalo Bill’s circus when I did in the year 1886 just forty years before and as we had not met since, our meeting was very cordial. At the same time I met Mr. Sherman Cowen General Manager of Al. G Barnes circus and afterwards I and my family saw the show in Ogden several time, always from ringside seats as the guests of Mr. Sherman Cowen.

                We landed at Wilmington March 10, and continued on to Ogden where we arrived in due time, from one of the most delightful trips imaginable.

SOME RATHER NOVEL WAYS OF TAKING GAME

                When a boy at home I was considered to small to carry a gun so I used other means to do my hunting and trapping, many of which I learned from the little Indian Boys. I had a turkey trap in the timber and brush along the river about a half mile from the house, which consisted of a square pen about ten feet each way, layed up with logs and notched at the corners so that the space between the logs was to small for a half grown wild turkey to squeeze through. The walls were about five feet high and it was covered with a dirt roof. Then a tunnel about two feet wide and two feet deep was dug from a point a few feet outside under the wall and up in the center of the pen, corn then was scattered around the outside opening and through the tunnel to the inside. The turkeys would travel through the tunnel eating the corn and when they came up inside they did not know enough to go out the way they came in. They would try to go out between the logs which they could not and were trapped, I would usually catch the whole flock, sometimes a pen full. When I would sight a flock a long distance away, I would conceal myself in the brush near the trap, and start imitation them on my turkey-caller which was one of their hollow leg bones about four inches long and open at each end. I became so expert on it that I sometimes called them a half mile or more, as far as I could make them hear. I also had a rather novel way of catching wild geese (or brants). They are white with black markings and are a little smaller than the Canadian honker. This being on their semi-annual line of flight they would alight in great numbers in the fall to feed in the cornfields. Then I would stretch a long rope down a corn row and stake each end good and solid, then tie a short line to the rope every two feet with a fish hook on the other and baited with a kernel of corn that had been soaked until it was soft. This quite successful as far as catching was concerned, but the removing of the fish hook tore their throats so that they could not be kept any length of time. So I conceived the idea of getting them drunk, I fed them corn that had been soaked in alcohol then I pick them up carry them to a pen made for the purpose and kill them one at a time as needed. I was quite successful catching coyotes and wolves on fish hooks. I would go out on the prairie set to crotched posts about eight feet apart, and lay a pole in the crotches from one post to the other about eight feet from the ground. Then tie several stout lines equal distances apart along the pole, with a hook on the lower end baited with meat, and hanging about five feet from the ground. Then I would mount my horse and drag a piece of carrion behind us and travel several miles around in every direction and finally to where we started from. Then, when Mr. Wolf or Coyote strikes the scent he will follow the trail around to where it started, then he will spy the meat hanging there just out of his reach, he will walk around and around looking at it and smelling it, and finally he will muster up courage enough to jump and grab it, then when I come the next morning I will find him and very likely several others hanging there ready for me to take their pelts. Another trick I learned from the Indians was that of gathering dew for drink water, which I often made use of in after life in my many trips across the plains, It consisted of dragging a tarpaulin or other water proof sheet over the ground, stretched out almost flat and so that the front edge in striking against the grass or other vegetation would cause the dew drops to fall on the sheet, the water was then poured into a container, strained through a cloth to remove the bugs, spiders, and other insects, then purified by boiling. When taken the fire and allowed to cool, it made a drink, that if it didn’t taste very good, it would quench thirst, and it was very surprising the amount of water that could be caught in this way in a very short time.

A STRANGE MANIFESTATION

                I have been addicted to the use of chewing-tobacco almost all my life, nearly seventy years, so since my earliest recollections and as time went by my fondness for it increased, until I seldom missed a chance to extol its merits, even recommending it as a panacea for all bodily ills, including tuberculosis, sugar diabetes, ingrowing toe nails, or even calming it would make hair grow on bald heads. I claimed too, that it would disinfect the system, purify the breath, quiet the nerves, and soothe the temper. Some have asked if smoking would not have the same effect?  To which I invariably said “No, smoking is a vile contemptible habit and a person indulging in it should be severely punished for burning up something so good to eat, these hard times”. My advice to a beginner was to use a brand know as Clinmax, as it would if properly chewed produce several more full sized squirts to the cud than other brands that I have tried. Now you see how I stand on the tobacco question and not belonging to any church I didn’t have any word of wisdom to worry about, but my wife being a good Latter-Day Saint, didn’t like to have me chew. But I had used it so long, and loved it so well, that I paid very little attention to her pleadings. She decided to pull a fast one on me, and one day last fall when the weather started to get coon, I asked her to buy me some new underclothes, and woman she was started out to find a bargain. One of our leading stores was a sale, and was offering Mormon garments at a reduced price. As everyone that wears them are supposed to keep the word of wisdom, she said to herself, “I will get some of them for Dad, and see what effect if any it has on him”. She bought them home and said nothing to me about it. I took a bath, put on a suit of them, and to my great disappointment my tobacco did not taste good. It was my favorite brand, still I had to spit it out, and thinking it might have gotten something on it, I went to a drawer where I kept my supply and got a fresh piece, this one still had the cellophane wrapper on it. I took a big bite off, it was nastier than the other. Then I called my wife and told her about it saying, “I’m a sick man”. She said “you don’t look it”. I said when an old cowpuncher tobacco don’t taste good there is something wrong with him, still I don’t feel sick. I wonder what can be the matter?

                “There is nothing the matter” she said, “you will be all right in a few days”. But day after day passed and still I had no desire for my tobacco, and finally she could keep the secret no longer, and one day she came to me and turned down the collar of my under-clothes and showed me a  tag on which was printed in large letters “Approved L.D.S. Garments”. She laughed and said “No wonder your tobacco didn’t taste good, you can’t break the word of wisdom with them on”. That was several months ago and I have not taken a chew since, having entirely lot the desire for it. I call that a manifestation of the saving grace of the Ordinances of the Gospel.

VACATION TRIP THROUGH IDAHO

            Left Ogden July 31, 1939. Traveled highway No. 30 to Boise, then followed No.15 to New Meadows then 95 to Lewiston. The first one or two hundred miles was remarkable, mainly for its straight stretches of road reaching in places as far as the eye can reach, mostly over desert inhabited only by horned toads and jack rabbits, the latter laying along the road in almost countless numbers where they are killed by passing automobiles. Then the screen suddenly changed and we traveled up and down one river after another, including the Payette, and the big and little Salmon, through the most beautiful scenery imaginable. Soon after leaving New Meadows we came to White Bird Hill, at the foot of which on Jan.17, 1877, Chief White-Bird of the Nez Perce Indians defeated a party of U.S. Troops killing thirty five. The elevation at the bottom of the hill is 1700 ft. at the top is 4500 and it had 27 switch backs. From the top we could see many miles in every direction, to the north we had a splendid view of Kamas Prairie, wheat fields as far as the eye can reach. Mr. I.N. Lamb had 164 acres with an average yield of 53 bu. per acre, August Sanburn 952 acres average 57 bu., Will Huff 123-acres, average 58 bu., all of the Rex variety and all dry farm grain. A few miles father on we came to the town of Grangeville, my wife’s brother Charles Wilson lives nine miles to the south, where he had 300 acres of heavy timber, which him and his three boys are working up into saw logs and firewood for which there is a good market close by. The town of Grangeville is a thriving town of 5,000 inhabitants, the terminus of a railroad, with side walks, paved streets, a Chamber of Commerce, and a weekly paper, edited by E.M. Olmstead or Pop as he is usually called. One morning bright and early my brother-in-law, his wife and I left the timber ranch, went to Mt. Idaho, down to the southfork of the Clear Water and up that stream to its head, or to the famous mining town of Elk City, with a population of about 200, elevation 4,100. There was placer mining done all along the river, and near Elk City there was the remains of a hydraulic operation that in times past had dug a hole large enough to bury the city in, and have room to spare. Some of the mining Co.’s now operating there are the American Mining Co., and the Newsome Co. (reported to have taken out $300,000 in a three month run). The Mt. Vernon dredging Co. is also operating near Elk City. From there we went over high mountain roads for about two hours with the most beautiful scenery imaginable then down a long steep grade to the Selway river down that to the middle fork of the Clear Water to Kooskia (a Nesperse Indian word meaning Clear Water) up the southfork over to Mt. Idaho and back to where we started from. Not long after leaving Elk City we passed the Newsome mining Co., working three eight hour shifts, twenty men to the shift, using three yd. drag line, they clean up every two weeks satisfactory from the immense amount of work they have done. We went on to Lewiston where my son Mark lives and owns a small fruit orchard. Lewiston and Clarkston are situated at the junction of the Snake and Clear Water rivers, the Snake separating the two cities, and is also the dividing line between the states of Idaho and Washington. The cities were named in honor of Lewis and Clark who camped there on their expedition into the northwest. Lewiston is the lowest point in Idaho with an elevation of 728 ft. and is the head of navigation on the Snake river. We visited the saw mill in Lewiston owned by the Potlatch forests incorporated, it is the largest white one mill in the world, their log pond covers an area of 360 acres, they cut 400,00 board feet of lumber every eight hour shifts. The gang saw can cut 100 one inch boards at one time. The planing mill can finish 40 carloads of limber each shift, 850 men are employed in the plant. There are 32 Frigidaire water coolers that furnish cold drinking water. The Pres-to-log machines compress dry shavings under enormous pressure into cylindrical pieces four inches in diameter and 16 inches long to be sold for fuel. We followed the log from the pond through the mill, into the finished product and loaded on to the cars. We went, from there to the town of Winchester and visited the saw mill there, the managers name is Mr. William Geddes. The mill foreman Mr. Jack Geddes showed us through the mill which is very similar to the one in Lewiston only much smaller. We enjoyed the trip through their mill because of being acquaintances of the family for the last 40 years, their mother lives at Plain City. We had a better chance to see and examine everything, the band saw are 54 feet in length, 14 in. in width, cost $500 each, and travel at the rate of 10,000 ft. per minute. The mill is run by electricity, the generating plant is run by four large boilers, automatically fired with saw dust. We bid our friends goodbye and started on our return trip, we arrived home yesterday without accident, or car trouble, after traveling a distance of 1164 miles. It was a little too warm that day they were frying eggs on the pavement in Lewiston, but the next day it started to cool and from then on the weather was delightful.

A STORM AT SEA

                Dad Streeter sez: That while my family and I were attending the Lewis and Clark exposition at Portland Oregon we decided to return to Ogden Utah, by the way of San Francisco, California, and traded the return part of our R.R. tickets for S.S. tickets on the Northland to San Francisco. We had a delightful trip down the Columbia to Astoria about two hundred miles where we had to wait for high tide, to enable us to cross the bar at the mouth of the river, there we encountered a severe storm, the worst for many years, according to the old sailors. We passed the wrecks of two vessels being towed in, as we were going out. We, passengers petitioned the Captain to stay in Astoria, until the storm subsided, rather than face the gale that was wrecking other vessels, but to no avail. He informed us that he was wrecking other vessels, and had been for many years and had never hoved too for a storm yet. So out we went right into the face of a hurricane. Everybody on board suddenly became seasick except the Captain, one lady passenger and myself, there was vomit everywhere, on the floor, the walls and on the ceiling. There was a new married couple on board, they fell to the floor locked in one another’s arms. The bridegroom between heaves would curse and swear, the bride would try to console him saying there, there my dear, then she would vomit and moan, then the ship would give another roll, and they would go over and over, until they came to the wall. Then when the ship rolled back the other way, over and over they would go to the other wall, and all the time rolling through their own spew, until their wedding finery was soiled beyond recognition. That night the storm increased, every body was ordered below, the honeymooners being too week to travel, on their own momentum, were carried below by the sailors and fastened in a bunk where they could curse and swear and groan and moan to their hearts content, greatly to the relief of the other passengers. Then the dinner bell rang. There were four of us able to come to the table, the Captain, the second officer, one passenger and myself. The Captain presided at the head of the table, the second officer at his left, the other passenger at his right, all at the end of the table, I sat at one side, we had just started to eat, when the passenger at the end of the table started to rise evidently intending to go to the rail, just then the ship gave a lunge, landing him on his stomach on the end of the table and before he could get off or turn his head, he let out a stream of vomit, that reached the full length of the table saturating everything on it, the second officer got up and went on a double quick. I followed, and found him leaning over the rail feeding the fish in great shape, I said did something turn your stomach? He said, “I was born on a ship and was never on land, only when my parents had land leave, and I never was sea sick before, but that would turn anybody’s stomach.” About the middle of the afternoon, there was a severe shock, ship trembled and shook the passengers hurriedly put on their life preservers, When the Captain came in and said don’t get excited, we haven’t struck a rock we are five hundred miles from the nearest one, we only struck a large whale head on, nothing to worry about. Then every thing was quiet except the storm and everybody praying that the ship might out ride the gale. When the steward came in and issued a pint of water to everyone saying the condenser has broke down and this pint is all you will get. You can wash your feet in it if you want to, but I would advise you to save it to drink, you’ll get no more. We had now been sailing due south for five days and nights. The Captain came down and told us that if this gale kept up much longer we could prepare to land in Honolulu the next day, to take on water and supplies, but during the night the wind changed and was blowing a gale from the opposite direction. The Captain ordered full steam ahead, and had the sailors erect a temporary sail about forty by sixty feet, they had it all set, when there came a sound like the firing of a gun, or the bursting of a bomb and the sail was no more, it was soon replaced by another that held.

                The machinists had succeeded in repairing the condenser so now we could have plenty of water to drink and make coffee with, we were out of all eatables except hard-tack, but thank the lord we had coffee to dunk it in. We arrived in San Francisco in due time, rather a dilapidated looking ship with all the superstructure gone, her cabin doors stove in, and even some of the ventilators washed over board by the huge waves that came over the deck. We were heartily greeted by a tearful crowed at the dock, who had been anxiously waiting for tidings from our ship that was now five days and four nights over due.

A TRIP TO THE WORLDS FAIR AT SAN FRANCISCO

                Dad Streeter Sez: We left Ogden July 2, on a Union Pacific bus headed for the Worlds Fair at San Francisco. Changed to a Greyhound named Winnemucca at Salt Lake. Followed route 40. Got our first drink at Wendover, we took it over a saloon bar in a gambling hall, but us being from Utah, where you are not supposed to drink anything stronger than water, we all took soda pop. The saloon being built straddle of the Utah, Nevada state line, there is no law to prevent selling soda pop and candy in the east end of the building, and playing roulette and drinking whiskey in the west end, an in that way one bar tender can tend both bars and save a lot of money. We ate dinner at Wells where we were well fed and not over charged, but we were a half hour late getting out of there, for some reason or other, but our driver made that up very easily by standing on the gas for a while. We passed a great many Nevada snow fences. They are made with post about ten feet apart, with one wire four feet from the ground, and large bushy sage brush tied close together along the wire, big end up, forming a fine place for the snow to drift behind. Ate supper at Lovelock. Arrived at Oakland safe and sound the morning of the third, at five o’clock. Will rest the third, go to the fair on Treasure Island and celebrate the fourth, after which I may have something sore interesting to write about. Well, sire we crashed the gates at the Worlds Fair on Treasure Island the morning of July fourth thanks to you Sol, and had we been a wee bit earlier we should have witnessed a wonderful phenomenon one of the main fountains caught fire and burned, it spouted water to a great height, and it wasn’t fire water either. I told them that couldn’t happen back home, cause our fountains were a whole lot too wet to burn. Saw a great many wonderful things, among them the Kachina dolls of the Pueblo tribe. Saw a small animal resembling an antelope called the Syntheoceras with a forked horn about eighteen inches long on its nose, it also had horns like a cow twelve inches long. The cable in the Golden Gate bridge is made of 27,252 strands of wire and weighs 3,000pounds to the lineal foot. The registered attendance at the fair up to five o’clock in the evening was 131,0638 for July 4. The hall of flowers had dahlias 16 inches in diameter, and hydrangeas almost as large, and hanging fuchsias everywhere. And the beriberi cactus which Christs crown of thorns was suppose to have been made. Saw totally blind people making brooms and furniture. July 14 had Linguica for breakfast served with fried eggs, walked four hours saw there green lawns. July 15, attended the Veterans outing at Durant park. July 16: crossed the Carquinez bridge on our way from Oakland to Vallejo a short cut crossing as arm of the bay, toll 70 cents one way.

                The fair Co. borrowed a mans bearing orchard and olive trees, took them up, hauled them to the fair ground and planted them with the understanding that they bring them back and plant them as they were after the fair is over. I didn’t learn who is to have the fruit crop while the trees are on the island. The tower of the Sun stands in the center of the island and contains a carillon that furnishes wonderful music.

                We also saw the Golden Gate park and zoo in San Francisco. Snow museum in Oakland, and many other things too numerous to mention here. But there is one consolation and that is, there is no danger of taking writers cramps here, the climate had such a soothing effect that when I try to concentrate I go to sleep and drop my pencil.

                On July 27, we drove through the rose tube, under the Oakland Estuary, on our way to the Pabco paint, roofing, and linoleum are made. The pigments for the paint are ground, mixed and prepared ready for use, by machinery that works automatically The roofing base for the linoleum is made in the same way. The factory covers one hundred and sixty acres of land, that has all been made, by filling in the bay shore. The press room contains four machines 14 feet wide by 400 feet in length. Where endless sheets of black felt nine feet wide are automatically fed into one end and come out the other, in beautifully colored nine by twelve rugs ready to use. These machines make one rug each three minutes, run twenty four hours every day. The Co. hires 1534 people, pays out for labor $2,754.000. Taxes $979,995, for material $5,622,000,  July 28 we started on our homeward journey, near Vacaville passed over a fourteen mile estuary. In the town of Auburn saw a sign reading “try our beef steak it is so tender we wonder how the cows stood up”. Truckee river runs from Lake Tahoe to lake Pyramid about one hundred miles. Pyramid is a salt lake having no outlet. We saw the largest rattle snake ranch in the world. Passed Donner lake elevation 7136 feet. July 28 landed in Reno 8 P.M. stayed there four days, visiting Mr. Walker Knight and Bill Wright who both married our nieces, and also Mr. and Mrs. Parley Rather and Miss Donna Knight who acted as chauffeur for the party. The city of Reno had a population of 30,000 and has no busses or street cars. 29th visited Bowers mansion built on the Nevada desert in 1861 at a cost of $280,000. The walls are two and one half feet thick of native granite. The stone cutters were imported from Scotland, the marble for the many fire places from Italy. It had eight rooms, all the windows are plate glass. It first had solid gold hardware throughout, %30 silver & 70% gold. The windows all had French plate glass. Sandy bowers died first, Mrs. Bowers died at the age of eighty three. Their adopted daughter Ceria died when she was fourteen. The family lost everything and left the place in 1878. It cost $280,000. Mrs. Bowers went under charity at the age of 78. The daughter Ceria was adopted on the ship Ceria where her mother died at child birth. They are now all buried on the hillside overlooking the old home.

                On our way to Carson City we passed Washoe which at one time had a population of 30,000, was the county seat of Washoe County. It now has the wrecks of a few buildings, no population. July 30, visited Virginia City. At the Crystal bar we saw and heard a music box resembling a large organ containing a 20 piece orchestra, cost $3,700, originally used to furnish music for the dance hall. They also had a mystery clock about two feet wide, consisting of the hour and minute hands, held to the back bar mirror with a suction cup, and the numerals painted on the glass, with no wires or works of any kind, is a perfect time keeper, one can spin the hands around and they will always stop at the correct time. Virginia City was settled in 1859 and at one time had a population of 40,000 people.

                The combination shaft employed 500 miners. There is no mining being done there now. We returned to Reno and that evening went to some of the gambling halls, where silver dollars were used for chips.

                We stopped a few moments on the bridge of Sighs and listened to the mournful, plunk, plunk of the wedding rings as they were unceremoniously cast into the creek by their once happy owners.

                While at Carson City, we visited the penitentiary, had 267 inmates, One white woman, one squaw, 265 men. They were making auto plates, they turn out 3,700 in 60 days. Aug. 1, again started for home, arrived at 11: 30 from a very pleasant trip.

Bean Valley

                About fifty years ago while riding after horses in northern Utah with me friends John and William Taylor, we were moving camp one day and had our grub, cooking utensils and beds packed on a half wild mule that we were driving along with a bunch of saddle horses. We had no pack saddle so we rolled the smaller articles in the blankets making a roll almost long enough to reach around the mules body, then put on a squaw (or triangle) hitch and pulled it down tight, and when that mule was turned loose in the bunch he done a splendid job of running, kicking and bucking, sometimes turning end over end, but when he found he could not unload the pack he quieted down and was a good jackass for the rest of the night, that was when the fun began. I undertook to rope the mule, but I caught the pack instead, and at the same time several horses ran against the rope with such force as to turn the pack under his belly, his kicking and running and dragging the bed over the sage and grease wood, soon tore a hole in the tarpaulin and things started to loose out. There was knives, forks and tin plates, there was sugar, coffee and beans, drizzling out a the mule ran, and did he go, he could easily outrun either of our horses, so there was no chance to catch him until he ran down or met with an accident. Finally the smaller articles loosing out caused the rope to slacken, and finally the blankets commenced loosing one at a time until they were all out and scattered all over the country, and the tangle of rope dragging under the mules belly finally caught on an extra large sage and throwed him in such a way that he couldn’t get up. We left him there to mark the place, while we scouted around the country and picked up what we could find of our outfit. That mule sure did a good job of broadcasting them beans, for the next year when we came back to hunt horses in that same country we came to the largest patch of beans that I had ever seen up to that time, nearly every sage bush in the valley had a bean vining upon it, and what a beautiful sight that was for they were if full bloom. While sitting there on our horses admiring that beautiful sight we decided to name the place and for all I know it still goes by the name of BEAN VALLEY.

LEARNING TO RIDE

                Dad Streeter Sez:

                Butch and I arrived at the “Horse Shoe Two Bar” ranch in Bates Hole, Wyo. just in time to see “cookie” take his lesson in horse twisting or bronc busting; as it is sometimes called. He was cooking for the outfit, that accounts for his peculiar nickname. As a cook he was a crackerjack, his coffee would float a cobble rock. You could put a handle in a loaf of his bread and drive railroad spikes with it, or he could boil water without even scorching it. But he was so conceited he thought he could do anything any other man could do. He saw the buster ride a bad horse and roll a cigarette while the horse was doing his worst, he said “I can do that” but the boys not wishing to have their cook killed, paid no attention to him for a long time, but he got so loud and persistent about it, that a fellow they called Kid or “Billy the Kid” say I’ll catch you a horse that will throw you so high that the birds will build a nest in your hair before you light,” Billy went to the coral and caught old “Thunder Bolt”. He was one of them hell roaring, singed cat varieties that the devil himself couldn’t ride. He had little pig eyes, a Roman nose, and when he looked at you, his ears touched at the tips. He could kick a man in the belly with all four feet at once. Billy held the horse while the cook climbed aboard. The old Thunder Bolt went into action, and the first jump he made he jerked the cook right out from under his hat, he lost both stirrups, and was about to take a header, but the Kid jerked the horses head up, took Cookie by the collar and straightened him up in the saddle, and at the same time dealt him such a terrific blow across his back with his quirt as to almost knock him off his horse, saying “damn you, you said you could ride, now lets see you do it.” The cook would grab the saddle horn to hold on, and the kid would belt his hands such unmerciful blow with his quirt as to almost break the bones, and all the time yelling “Ride him, Cowboy, ride him.” Thunder bolt for the first time in his life quit bucking without throwing his rider. And Cookie after his bruises healed and he had a little more practice, became one of the best riders in Wyoming, and for many years, after, if any of the boys mentioned it, he would always say, “Billy the Kid taught me to ride”.

SANTA CLAUS

                                                                                                                                                Dec. 2 ,1941

                Dad Streeter Sez: No doubt you little boys and girls have seen him many times, I have and want to tell you what I know about him and his lovely wife, of course, you know there is a Mrs. Santa Claus. She is the prettiest and best woman that you ever saw or heard tell of. She is your patron saint, she takes implicit care of you from the cradle to the grave, she quiets your fear, wipes your tears away, and kisses your many little hurts until they are all better. Mr. Santa Claus of St. Nickolas as the millions of little Russian children call him, is a pretty fine fellow. He puts up the Christmas trees and distributes most of the toys, he used to come in a sleigh with a team of reindeer, and when there was no snow on the ground he found it pretty hard sledding but he always got there just the same. He used to have to come down the chimney, when the doors were all locked and always got himself covered with soot, and made a dirty mess in the front room, but that is all changed now for he comes in the front room, but that is all changed now for he comes in an airplane, and don’t have to crawl down the chimney like he used to, and get himself all messed up, he carries a pass key (that is a key that will unlock any door). He’ll find you no matter where you are, I went away three thousand miles from here once and did not leave any address, and he found me. He had brought me a Christmas present every year, for the last seventy three years, I have a picture book he gave me when I was two years old and a little money bank when I was three, which I prize very highly, if any of you would like to see them, which I prize very highly, if any of you would like to see them, call any time at 490-30th St. and I will gladly show them to you. Some people say that Santy-Claus only bring toys to the good little boys and girls, now I don’t believe a word of that. Did you ever hear of a bad little boy or girl? No, I never did some may be a little better than others, but they are all good. The authors of “Pecks Bad Boy”, who ever he was, must have been suffering from and enormously inflated imagination, to have conceived of such a non descript non existent Agni as a bad boy. What do you think?

THE FIRST BRONC I EVER UNCOCKED

                My Father got the idea that there was money in raising cattle on the range, he located a ranch on Medicine Lake about 40 miles north of McCook, Neb. and took a bunch of several hundred head of cattle to care for one half of the increase. I did the most of the riding, there was some wild grams grass to be cut for hay, but the oxen were rather slow to drive on the mowing machine so father bought a pair of horses, one was an exceptionally beautiful animal, some white with black main and tail, as soon as I saw him I decided he would make a wonderful saddle horse, but the man that father bought him from said “if you value your life worth anything, keep off that horse, he is an outlaw, he had throwed all the best riders in this part of the country”. I had rode gentle horses ever since I was able to sit on one, clothes pin fashion, and didn’t hardly know the difference between a gentle one and a man eater. I had heard that the best place to get on a bucker was in a bed of quick sand. There was plenty of it in the Republican river. Less than a half mile away, so I waited till everybody was away from home, then I put my saddle on him, after putting on a buck-strap, a buck strap is a stout strap run through the fork of the saddle tree and the ends bucked together, making a good handhold to use in case you are afraid of being throwed off.

                I led the horses into a bed of quick-sand where he sank in almost to his knees and climbed aboard. He tried his best to buck but couldn’t. He failed to get up any speed, the sand would settle around his feet until, it took almost all his strength to pull one foot at a time, he finally gave up and let me do as I wanted to. Then I took him to the corral and unsaddled him. I did that several times, each time I got a little bolder, then I decided to give the folks at the house a little exhibition, I saddled him in the corral and led him up to the house and got on, and at the same time started to yell at the top of my voice, at the same time started to do his stuff. The family came running out to see what was up, father round and round trying to get a hold of the horses bits, mother was ringing her hands and screaming, “save my boy”, but the kids were having the time of their lives clapping their hands and cheering. The horse finally got tired and stopped, none too soon to suit me. Father threatened to tan my hide for risking my life so needlessly but mother talked him out of it, and after she had dressed the skinned places, blisters and bruises, caused by holding to that buck-strap I was almost as good as new. I rode the horse nearly every day for a long time, and every time I got on he would do his best to buck me off, but he never succeeded, I believe in the old saying practice makes perfect. It wasn’t long before I discarded the buck-strap entirely, and finally got so that I could roll them rowels from one end of him to the other, always keeping time with his bucking, and never lose a beat. Father didn’t like to see me act up on him for fear I would get killed. So one day when I was away, a trial herd of Texas ponies were camped nearby. The foreman saw my horse and wanted him, father said that is my little boys saddle pony, but I will trade him to you for a real gentle one. They made the trade, and you should have seen the horse father got. He was a small pyebald, too old to be of any use, with scarcely flesh enough to hold his bones together, a set fast on his back almost as large as my saddle, he resembled a large scab with some horse fastened to each end of it. He said, “I am no Indian to want to trade back,” and that was all I could do about it. So I said to you had better be careful when you ride him, or he may sun your moccasins. He said you little clabbler necked kid, you are not dry behind the ears yet and your telling a Texas Buckeroo how to ride, for a half a cent I’d kick the pants off of you. He saddled the horse and got on, and believe me that was the first time that ever happened without him bucking. We rode together over to the P. O. where there was a redhead that the Texan wanted to cut a shine around. He bought four pounds of butter from her, she put it on a plate and the weather being quite warm the butter was rather soft. Well, he held that plate of butter in his left hand and climbed aboard, and all three of them went into the air, the horse came down first, and you should have seen the way he got out from under, the plate of butter was next, it lit right side up, but when Mr. Texan came down he lit sitting flat on that plate of butter and you should have seen that butterfly, the red head and I both laughed. I mounted my horse flew. The horse herd left about daylight the next morning, and was never seen or heard of afterwards. I followed along the trial the next day and found where the Texas man had traded my horse to a rancher for an old wagon, saying he would return someday and get the wagon, but he never intended to, all he wanted was to get rid of that horse. I bought the horse from the rancher for $5.00 and afterwards sold him to Buffalo Bill, to take with his Wild West Show.

 A CRUEL JOKE  . .

                Not many years ago I bargained with in Clearfield a suburb of Ogden, to build him a house. He to board and room me with his family. His wife was an excellent housekeeper, and exceptionally neat and clean. I thought too much so for her own good, and that was what gave me my inspiration to play a very cruel joke to her.

                One morning she asked her husband to do the churning before breakfast as there was no butter for the hot biscuits she was going to have. He said no he would have to do his chores, so he could help me with the carpenter work as soon as breakfast was over. Then I volunteered to do the churning, and everything seemed to be going along nicely when their young babe started to cry, and as there was nobody to tend it, its father out doing chores, its mother preparing breakfast and no one but her and I in the house, I picked up the child with the intention of holding it on my lap while I finished the churning. I soon discovered why the poor little kid was crying. The smell was something terrible. I said to the lady come and put a clean cloth on this kid and I think he’ll be alright. The dirty one she laid on the floor near me while she went to see to her biscuits. I quietly raised the window sash and threw it outside, then lowered the sash again and taking a perfectly clean one off the shelf I raised the churn lid and stuffed it in and kept on churning as though nothing had happened. But you can imagine the ladies anger shagrin and consternation when she fished that diaper out of the churn, she was going to throw it all out, then I winked at the man and said it was a shame to waste all that butter. He knew then that there was some joke about it and sided with me saying it would be quite a saving as the butter was yellow enough without any coloring, then I said look at the work it saves, that dasher working up and down has washed that cloth perfectly clean, it looks like new. The Misses didn’t eat any butter or anything else that day. Us men ate lots of it and smacked our lips saying it had a delicious flavor. The poor woman tried to reason out how that diaper got in the churn, and I tried to help her, saying when you ran to take care of your biscuits you must have thought you were laying it on a chair and instead you layed it on top of the churn, and the lid tipped enough to let it slide inside and then the lid came back in place again. She agreed that the explanation sounded reasonable but the horrible facts still remained. In the morning the man came to see and said “We will have to let up teasing he about it, or she may go bugs, she cried all night”. That is one secret I have kept for several years. I dare not tell her for fear of getting my block torn off. I dare not tell him for fear he would tell her, then the final outcome would be exactly the same.

WHAT AMERICAN DEMOCRACY MEANS TO ME

                First I will quote a definition which appeared in Liberty of Aug. 12, last which expressed my sentiments very clearly, “Americanism (or American Democracy) is an unfailing love of country; loyalty to its institutions and ideals; eagerness to defend it against all enemies; undivided allegiance to the flag; and a desire to secure the blessing of Liberty to ourselves and posterity.” American Democracy as I understand it is a government of the people; by the people; and for the people, and under its protection we are vouchsafed life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness, including free speech, free press, etc. We are allowed to worship what, where and when we want to, and if one’s Sunday comes on Saturday that’s perfectly all right, and if you don’t believe that Christ was the son of God and are still waiting for him to come, you won’t be robbed, killed or driven out of the country. And if you prefer to fish that’s alright too. Brotherly love, arbitration, diplomacy, and the golden rule are all principles of American Democracy, and if constantly kept in practice, there will be no room left, for hatred, war or bloodshed. I often write short articles for publication, commenting on the news of the day, sometimes when I warmed up on subject, my friends will say how dare you express yourself so freely? I answer that I am living under a democratic form of Government. They invariably come back with the rejoiner, that if you lived under a dictator you wouldn’t live, long, they’d cut your head off. Now that is one thing that American Democracy means to me, it enables me to keep my head where it belongs. Under American Democracy I am not compelled to bow down to, or worship any man, king, emperor or dictator, and if perchance I meet the President of these United States, we would likely shake hands and inquire as to the others health, but if I should bow down and grovel at his feet, I would deserve, expect and probably get a swift kick in the ribs, to straighten me up. We do not inherit titles or offices, and consequences do not have serfs, slaves or casts, but follow the assumption that I’m just as good as you, as long as I behave myself, and under this American Democracy I can hold any office from dog catcher to the president of the United States if elected and qualified. In any laws are passed that don’t meet the approval of a considerable number of the voters, they can demand a referendum, then the will of the majority become final. And if we elect an officer and he don’t go straight, we can impeach him or her as the case may be. Under our American Democracy I can marry the lady of my choice, without having to get permission from some king, priest or prime-minister. And I can raise a family, without the danger of having them confiscated. Or compelled to take a gun and kill their brother, or themselves being lined up against a wall and shot.

                These blessings and many other almost to numerous to mention, is what American Democracy means to me.

                I worked for Buffalo Bill 1886. (I was 19)

                Bill took his show to England 1887

                Gold was discovered in the Black hills of Dakota 1874

                I gathered buffalo bones the year the railroad was surveyed from Red Cloud to Denver. Buffalo Bill started in the show business 1872

                Grand Duke Alexis of Russia’s buffalo hunt where Bill roped and held one for the Duke to shoot. 1872

                General Custer and party ambushed and slaughtered by Indians under Sitting Bull. 1876

                Alexander Bell invented telephone. 1876

                Mr. Glidden invents barbed wire.1876

WESTERN HOSPITALITY

*******************

                Dad Streeter Sez: That while riding across western Nebraska on my way back toward Texas after delivering a trial herd of cattle to a party on the “crazy woman” in southern Canada I got a little off the trail, and like the Indian I lost the trail, anyways I could not find it, I hadent passed any ranches, where I could get food, or came to any waterholes or creeks where I could get water for several days, I ate the last crumb of my grub last night, I had been using the water very sparingly, there was less than one half pint still left in the canteen. The poor horse was so hungry and dry and so leg weary that he could hardly drag one foot ahead of the other and finally gave up and laid down. I said well I suppose this is the end I sat down besides him wondering what to do next, no telling how far it was to any habilitation, I could tell by the position of the stars in the big dipper that it was nearly morning. Oh if it would only rain so I could catch a little water. But no such good luck as that in the desert. Then I thought I could distinguished a patch of wild garden sage not far away. I said if I can only get there with my blanket I might be able to catch some dew, as I had often done in the past, but when I reached there the sage was dry, not a drop of dew on it, it was dry enough to burn. I went back to the horse, got the canteen and wet my handkerchief, and wiped all around the poor horses mouth and poured about one half of the remainder down the poor critters throat, them I gave myself the same treatment. The wetting of his lips and the cool morning air so revived him that with my help he got upon his feet. Then I started him in the direction that we had been traveling resolved on going as far as we could before giving up. We hadent traveled far when I saw in the distance a settlers cabin, I knew if we could reach it we were safe, for there would be food and water. By putting forth an extra effort, and using every ounce of strength we had left we finally reached there. I was in the act of drawing a bucket of water from the well, when a woman saw me and came out bringing a strawberry shortcake with her the size of a milk pan, with whipped cream on the top, the kind mother used to make, with a spoon to eat it with, she asked me if I was hungry, I said I was, and I surely proved the truth of that statement by the way I devoured that shortcake and believe me it didn’t take long either to find such a luxury out on this desert. She said I have a son that may now be roaming this prairie and if hungry I hope that someone will feed him, I said you will hardly expect them to fill him up on strawberry shortcake with whipped cream on, would you? She said I would expect them give him the best they had in the house. Now wasent that a Christian spirit? and a true sample of western hospitality? and after thanking her from the bottom of my heart, for her motherly interest in me a stranger, I went on my way rejoicing, and praising the Almighty for placing such truly Christian people in this wonderful world of ours.

                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                490-30-ST

                                                                                                                                                Ogden Utah

HOW’L YOU TRADE

****************

                                                                        Sep.30-1941

                Dad Streeter Sez; I read in the Standard with great pleasure that the Duke of Windsor is making us another visit, now isent that nice of him? I wonder if we could get the Chamber of Commerce to arrange with them to include Ogden in their itinerary, I would like to see the lady, she must be a world beater, A Nymph, A veritable Frey’a for the King of England to trade his crown for her, And they say that he traded straight across. Now that isent a trade that can be picked up every day. Say I’d like to get hold of one of them old crowns, just to see what I could do with it,  But that crown of his terribly old and for all know, it might be rusty and full of wormholes. I hear that his great, great, grandfather got it second handed, if that id true, the new must be pretty well worn of by this time, Uncle Sam might buy it at old gold prices and give Johnie bull credit, on that seven billion that he owes him,  But I don’t know as I ever heard of the Duke wanting to nig on the trade have you ?  But Duke if you ever get that crown back in your possession let me know, and I will fix you up a good trade for it, I still have a bit of tradein stock on hand, such as a pup tent, a baby buggy, a fairly good sewing machine, a small dog cart, a washer and a single barreled shotgun.

                                                                                                                                Dad Steeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30-ST.

                                                                                                                                                                Ogden Utah

A JAPANESE ABHORTION

                Dad Streeter Sez; He wonders what all them airplanes are flying around here for lately, maby they are on their way over to Guadalcanal Island to reinforce the American marines and troops in al effort to retain a foothold in the Solomon Islands. If that is their mission let us one and all wish them Godspeed and a safe return home. I should say that with our invincible army troops, and unconquerable marines along with torpedo boats and an inviolable air armada. What show will them little Japs have?  They might as well toddle home, for their cake is dough. Their case is lost, or I miss my guess.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

                                                                                                                                                                Ogden Utah

COW BOYS GOOD SINGERS

                Dad Streeter Sez;   That why most of the old time cow-boys were such good singers, was because they had so much practice they were almost always night-herding cattle, whether on the roundup or on the trail. Those old long-horns were such a nervous flighty set, that most anything unusual (such as a large tumble weed blowing among them of a jack-rabbit suddenly jumping up close by) would scare them, and away they would go in a stampede, the front ones thinking the back ones were something chasing them, and the back ones running to keep up,  They would run sometimes for many miles, or until they came to something they could’ent pass, such as a river or a precipice, there they would pile up on one another, and sometimes kill, one half or more of their number. The cow-boys found that if they would sing to them, they would lay quietly chewing their cuds, and think less of running. The boys would ride slowly around the bunch, at about equal distances apart, singing and those that couldn’t sing, played some small musical instrument, such as a harmonica or a small concertina, which they usually carried in their saddle pockets. And with about three hours practice every night, was it any wonder that they became almost expert? Which all goes to prove the truth of the old saying, “ music hath charms to sooth the savage breast.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

FOLLOWING A PERCEDENT

***********************

                Dad Streeter Sez; In reading an editorial in “ Path Finder” of Feb. 3, I see where it says “It is interesting to note that our poll shows Democratic opposition to be directed not so much against a personality as against an idea, the idea of breaking the two-term precedent, in short it would be a case not of loving the President less, but of loving a tradition more. Now isent that a perfectly senseless position to take? And following the same line of reasoning if Christ should appear on this earth again, as so many good people expect him to, they would cry crucify him, crucify him, not that they loved Christ less, but they loved that precedent more, the one established one thousand nine hundred years ago. I wonder what show they will have of getting into everlasting glory?  they would more likely be cast into that bottomless pit that we read about. So for heavens sake follow your best judgement and don’t be misled by any silly superstition, such as following a precedent.

                                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                                490-30-ST.

THE ONION RACKET

*****************

                Dad Streeter Sez; Yesterday being an exceptionally nice sunshiny day, the kind that Utah is so famous for, I got in my car and took a ride out into the country. In one place I found the farmers loading a car of onions, I says who’s buying the onions?.  One of them spoke up and said Uncle Sam is buying them for the surplus commodity corporation, he is paying 30 cents for a 50 cent sack, the sack costs 9& each, and I said that leaves you nine from thirty, or 21 cents per sack, he says oh; no, after we pay for the grading and the inspection, that leaves 15cents for the onions, which is a very small part of their cost, then I said don’t you know there is a state law in Utah prohibiting the sale of anything below cost?,  he said yes I know but we are in the worse, your Uncle Sam in this deal, I says that makes it all the worse, your uncle should know better,  He’s even making himself an accessory to the crime. Oh; Dear, I wonder what our law enforcement agencies were doing to let such a thing happen, right under their noses?  I would like to see an example made of this case, it might cause the law to operate in the way that it was intended to in the first place. Of coarse, I would hate to see the farmer take all the punishment, cause Uncle might be just as guilty as heck, but how are we going to go about it to punish him?  And it might have been the tax collector that pulled the stunt. Of coarse he would figure it this way, the farmer has to pay taxes now pretty soon, and he will have to sell his onions to raise the  money, so offer him 15 cents a bag he’l take it, rather than loose his farm. I wonder if there would have been a connivance between uncle and the tax collector?  or was it just a coincident?.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30 ST.

CRITICIZING PUBLISHIN WAR NEWS ON FRONT PAGE

                Dad Streeter Sez; I wrote a article criticizing the publication of crime news on the front page of the paper, and on Feb. 10, 1939 Isaiah Jr. saw fit to pen an answer saying if those that object will keep us supplied with Lindbergs, Corrigans, and Dukes of Windsors everybody will be satisfied” so that settled that. Then on June 27-1939 I received a letter from an Editor accusing me of mutilating the English language to which I plead guilty, and advising me to avoid the vernacular which I will endeavor to do in the future, (if possible). Since the pecuniary life of a paper depends on the ability of it’s editor to give the public what they want, and the only way we can judge that is by their letters, phone calls, and comments, such as “why did you quit writing for the paper”? “Your articles alone are worth the subscription price”, I always read your articles first.” I keep a scrap book in which I put all your articles “ While we mourn the death of Will Rogers we thank God that we have Dad Streeter to take his place”.”Your writings are very clever”  And so on ad nauseam.

CHANGING ONES MIND

                I’ve herd said that to change ones mind is a woman prerogative and again there is old saw that a wise man sometimes changes his mind but a fool never does, I didn’t want to be classed with the latter so I changed mine, when the clocks were turned back so I couldn’t get enough sleep, ordered not to eat meat, and only bread made of bran and mill sweeping, compelled to borrow at eight percent and reloan it at four which was perfectly constitutional I don’t think. I could stand all that without complaining but when they took away my chewin tobacco that was the last straw, for in this western country to kick a man’s stern and take his tobacco, is the worst punishment that can be inflicted, so I jumped right over the fence and voted the Democratic ticket and helped elect Mr. Roosevelt for which I have never been sorry not yet, it is according to how he disposed of the controversy about the supreme court Justices, I would discharge them as they have been on government payroll long enough, They have outlived their usefulness and if they haven’t enough money to last them the remainder of their lives it’s just too bad, but if they haven’t and need a little dole, put them on relief and let them draw thirty dollars a month the same as I’m doin, but not twenty thousand a year as you proposed, that might be unconstitutional? Some of the opponents of the old age pension plan say it would not be safe to give them old people so much money, it would not be safe to give them old people so much money, it would encourage dissipation and have a tendency to shorten their lives, if that be true, think of the awful effect that one thousand six hundred sixty six dollars sixty six and two thirds cents each mo. might have on them poor old judges, and for pitty sake don’t do it.  The shock might cause them to fall dead and where would they go? Saint Peter would not dare to let them in for fear they might declare the plan of salvation, the ten commandments and the laws of Moses all unconstitutional and wouldn’t that make a mess of everything. Lucifer wouldn’t take them in his place for it is full of trouble makers now. The Constitution of the United States as it stands, is the greatest document ever penned by man, so simple, so concise, and as Isaiah thirty fifth chapter and eighth verse says, of the way of holiness, that “way faring men though fools may not err therin” So let the judges go, It may be that they can find some more useful occupation such as peddling papers, or teachin Sunday school, and the money you save take good care of it, it might come in handy, if ever you wanted to balance the budget. And then my dear uncle Frank, if in looking over the constitution you come across any words of phrases that you don’t understand the meaning of, I will gladly explain them to you free of charge, if you enclose a self addressed, stamped envelope for reply.

RAIN AND RAINBOWS

                Dad Streeter Sez; I read in the Standard Examiner that Utah according to the report of the weather bureau, has just passed through its wettest twelve months on record, 18.47 inches, While we consider that quite wet it lacks 493.55 inches of being what the station on the Pali Five miles east of Honolulu recorded, five hundred and twelve inches (42 feet 8 inches) the heaviest rain fall of any place on earth. That during the year 1926 that I spent there, it was a good thing that amount of water was spread over a period of one year, if it had fell in forty days and forty nights have expected a second deluge, if not the rainbow that God placed in the sky as a sign, in remembrance of the covenant that he made with Noah and his descendants, that there would be no more floods. The rainbows to be seen in Hawaii are very beautiful, those to be seen in daytime are a little less brilliant, and are visible nearly every night during the full of the moon. There is a place about two miles east of Honolulu on the side of the mountain, where one can look down several hundred feet into a round cove, at a certain time of day, when there is mist or rain falling and see a beautiful rainbow, that is a complete circle and laying flat on its side. (Is it proper to call it a rainbow or would it be better top call it a rain circle?)

THE GOLDEN RULE

                Dad Streeter Sez; 2492 years ago, or 551 tears before Christ was born, there came to this world a Chinese philosopher, and world renowned teacher, by the name of Confutious, the author of the golden rule and teacher of brotherly love, the rule in substance said, do unto others as you wish to be done by. The Greek philosophers Plato and Socrates who came later tried to emulate his teachings, and 551 years later Christ in his sermon on the mount (Mathew 7-12) said “Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you ye even so them.

                That is a Chinese principle that has been instilled unto them for thousands of years, and adherence to such teaching is what has kept them at peace with the world for so many centuries and that if for no other reason I declare myself in favor of the United States giving China all the help possible, money, war materials, and a general embargo on all Japanese commerce, Their ruthless and in human treatment of the Chinese is deserving of the wrath of God, and the condemnation of all mankind.

RIDEING A BICYCLE

                Dad Streeter Sez; We’ve got a new bicycle at our house and it is causing as much excitement as a new baby, It was bought for my little grand son, but uncle, aunt, cousin, grandmaw, and yours truly, have all took a whirl at it, his mother couldent keep the blamed thing right side up, Auntie says she knows that she could ride it if it would go straight ahead, but it is likely a balkey mule, always turning around to see who is driving it, Auntie done real well, but you should have seen dear old Grandmaw she done real well considering her youth and inexperience, that being the first thing she ever found that she couldent boss, but she says if she had a quirt and a good pair of spurs, she would have dealt that pesky thing a lot of misery and she surely would or I miss my guess, then it came my turn, I started in to show the others how I used to ride, I held to the handles and ran along beside it and when I got up speed I jumped on, I must have thought it was cayouse for I jerked off my hat and started to fan the thing, maby you think it didn’t buck, It struck down its head and kicked up behind, as nice as any bronc could, I grabbed for the saddle horn but of coarse it wasent there, instead I got both hands full of gravel wit a liberal amount in my eyes and hair, after getting a air cut and shampoo, a little red cross tape on my cuts, and a little curicomb on my bruises, I was practically as good as new, but after this no bicycle riding for me. But you should see that little kid ramble, he put eighty miles on the speedometer the first twenty four hours.

RUDOLF HESS

                Dad Streeter Sez; I never knew but one man by the name of Hess, He is a great favorite with the ladies, I think he hess more wimen than hess been entitled to, while I only hess one, Now I hear by the paper that a German by the name of Hess has taken a flying trip over to visit old jonnie Bull. I don’t know so much about that man Hess, they say he is a reckless devil, Webster says a Devil is the personal supreme spirit of evil and righteousness, a malignant spirit, a human friend, a diamond, of coarse that is a very poor introduction, but if he is a personal friend of Hitlers, he could easily be all of that and then some. For it is written that birds of a feather flock together, it is hard to guess what his mission in England might be, but he better not start any monkey business, or he will surely get thew worst of it. Even if he has got his toe nails painted.

POURS SCORN ON AN EFFORT TO IMPEACH A WOMAN

                Dad Streeter Sez;  You fellars back in Washington aught to be ashamed of yourselves to gang up on a woman and try to get her out of office where she hasent done anything wrong; it may be you are playing politics and don’t mean any harm, or it may be your are devoid all sense of justice and fair play. As for me I would like to see many more women in public office, the more the better, I believe they are more conscientious and trustworthy and have far more respect for their oath of office than most men do. Look at the miserable failure that the men made with the prohibition law. I have not the least doubt that a bunch of old women could have done much better.

                Any Way when you take her out ot throw rocks at her, remember the admonition of Christ on a like occasion when he said, “He that is without sin among you let him first cast a stone at her”. Then there won’t be nobody hurt.

                                                                                                Dad Streeter

HOW YOU GOING TO STOP THE GAP OR WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO WITH THE                             FIFTY YEAR OLD MAN WITH A WIFE AND KIDS

                He was purty well hooked up before the depression and now he is plumb busted. He tried to get a government job, they said no, he was too old, they want young men that can be bullied and dogged around. He tried the factories and the very first question they asked was how old are you? He said “fifty years” and they gave him the horse laugh as well as the gate, saying what does that old fool think he can do. They want youth, they don’t give a tinker dam for experience on efficiency, they must have youth. Then he tried the wpa with the same result, Then he tried the old age assistance, but they can’t do nothing cause hes not old enough for that, he’d have to be sixty five or over before he could get any help there. I say we should petition President Roosevelt to do something to stop the gap between fifty and sixty five years. That’s too long to go without eating. A man would be dried up worse than an Egyptian mummy in less time than that, and while the president is getting things in running order. I would advise my friends to join the garbage can snoopers union. You can get a life membership, and it dont cost nothing to join, and there aint no dues or assessments, and they can get clothes and eats that way, and the old news papers and the labels off the tin cans make purty good fuels. The City being zoned and each member given his territory to work in according to his priority rights, avoids any confusion and you can git your stuff fresh every month if you beat the neighbors dogs and cats to it, of course you’ll want some place to live, well now that’s easy, just pick out the house that you want when the land lord ain’t looking just move right in and stay right there same as them sit down strikers are doing be sure and dont pay no rent cause he cant put you out on how, and the city won’t turn your water off neither, Now in this way you can get along real well and still keep your self respect cause you wont be breaking any laws nor receiving charity or dole as it is sometimes called.

TOY ARMAMENTS SUGJEST CRIME

                Dad Streeter Sez;  I see by the paper of recent date, that cape town South Africa has placed a ban on toy armaments of all kinds includin toy soldiers, guns, tanks, and toy pistols or anything that looks like a pistol or an automatic cigarett lighter made in the shape of a pistol now I think that is as it should be in every civilized comunity, I believe it is a big stride in the right direstion, but I would go a little farther and ban all moovies that picture battle scenes, executions, hold ups, or gun plays of any kind, I would purge the air of gang-busters and G-men, and the libraries of all books telling of the lives and escapes of our noted criminals such as the quantrels, James, Daltons, and Capone and his many friends and companions on the rock. Such things teach our boys to imitate them, It is a common sight to see the little fellows choose sides for battle, each trying to impersonate the hero of his imagination, and the one that snaps his cap pistol first is supposed to kill the other, who falls and plays dead until the fight is over, and if one side gives up the ones left alive are lined up against a wall and shot by a firing squad. Others don masks and hold up one another and if a culprit is caught, they have a very realistic hanging bee, while at other times they wear their gaudy suits paint their faces and play Indian and act out some verry colorful Indian massacres, scalpin throught cutting and all, (with wooden knives) Is it any wonder that we have such an over-production of criminals?  when we furnish the property for their daily rehearsals.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

REGARDING THE GENEALOGY OF HERR HILTER

                Dad Streeter Sez;  For the enlightenment of them that don’t know. I will endeavor to trace the genealogy of Adolf Hitler, first we will have to admit that he is a man, although he is entirely devoid of all manly principles,  He had never been married, or proved to the world that he is a normal man, but admitting that he is, Soloman in all his wisdom declared that all men are liars, and judging from the great number of lies that flow from his lips almost constantly, one would think that he (Hitler) was full of them,  It is said in the eighth chapter of John that the devil is the father of lies,  Now dont that prove beyond the least shadow of a doubt that the Devil is Hitler’s Father”? “And like father like son” so judging from Hitlers actions I would think that his satanic majesty (the Devil) would be very proud of his noble son.

                While I havent traced his Mother’s side of their family tree we would naturally pupposed that Mr. Hitlers father (the Devil) would be most likely to marry his own station, and would pick out one of them she-devils to become the mother of his beloved son,  Is it to be wondered at, that a child with such a background should grow up to be the hell-hound that he is?

MAN AS THE MOST DANGEROUS ANIMAL

Dad Streeter Sez;  I believe man is the nost dangerous, the most ravenous, as well as the most blood-thirsty animal that roams the earth today. Still I have heard of rare cases, where they have been so thoroughly tamed that they will eat out of their traners hands, but like lion, in an unguarded moment may turn and destroy their trainer. Of course varieties are harder to train than others,  Take them European dictators for instance, they are much harder to train than our home grown varietie, some you may have to kill before you can teach them anything,  And like it used to be said of the American Indian (the Good Indians are dead Indians) The same could be said of dictators, with their insatiable lust for war and bloodshed, They are probably taking their precedent from the fifteenth chapter of first Samule the third verse, where the lord comanded Saul to go and smite Amalek and utterly destroy all that they have, dn spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass, now isent that exactly what they are doing in Europe today? Then look at the eighteenth chapter the six and seventh verses, where it says; “ And it came to pass as they came, then David was returned from the slautering of the Philistiane that the women came out of all cities of Isreal, singing and dansing, to meet King Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and instroments of music,  And the women answered one another as they played and said; Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his tenth thousands,  It seems our modern killers are trying to break that record, and will probably reach a million or more before the stop, but we don’t expect the women to go dancing sown the street singing about it,  It don’t seem to me a thogh this world of ours has improved much in the last four or five thousand years..

JEALOUSY

********

Dad Streeter Sez; I don’t remember of being jealous but once in my whole life, and strange to say, the object of that jealous rage was a mule. Now I always prided myself on being just as good, if not a little better than a jack-ass or any of his desendants, But one cold stormy might about fifty years ago last December I found out differently. I was standing at the corner of Washington avenue and Twenty fifth St. almost froze, waiting for one of them mule cars to take me home; Finally one came along I think the drivers name was Al Peterson. I was the only pasenger and was in the act of climeing aboard, when Mr. Swan the manager (whoom I had always thaught was my friend) came running out of the office, which was where the broad Stone drug store now is,  He looked at me and then at the mules and wasent long deciding in their favor. And turning to Al he said take them mules to the barn, It would be a shame to try to drive them against this storm But I not being considered as a good as a mule, was alowed to walk more than a mile facing on of the worst storms of the winter, To state it mildly I was angry, almost angryenough to have chewed the ears off them onry critters. I arived home with slightly frosted ears and fingers, I had the unique experience of being as hot as a hornet, and frezeing all at the same time. I suppose acording to that I should take off my hat and make a nice little bow every time I meet a mule, but I just cant do it that’s all.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

A SOLILOQUY

************

Dad Streeter Sez; I would like to know why the surpluss commodity corporation insists on buying the best of everything, includeing fruits vegetables Etc.  to give away.? That leaces the culls for the producer to dispose of, which is practally imposible. While if they baught the culls to give away, that would leave the U.S. #1’s with the producer, and he should have no difficulty in disposing of them at a good price. As it is now, after sorting out a small portion of the crop, or as many as will grade extra fancy and paying cull price for them, and giving them away, free of charge Is it reasonable to suppose that the ones left could be disposed pf at any price? I should say not And that in traveling along the hiways of Utah, and Idaho, the orchards and gardens give one the impression that the crops have not ben harvested yet. I have no dought that the surplus commodity corporation is doing all in their power, ton help the farmer but through their ignorance of the principles of saled-man ship have dealt the farmers of this locality such a blow that it will take many years of hard labor, for them to recoup their losses. And providing of coarse that their farms are not sold for taxes during the interim.

Now I would sugjest that the farmers of this country all meet at a specified time and offer up prayers similar to the one Christ offered up in behalf of his tormentors,” Father forgive them they know not what they do.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

WATCHING A BALL GAME

**********************

I just got back from Plaincity where I went to see a ballgame between the Bamboos of Ogden and the A team of Plaincity. There was a record breaking crowd the autos were parked close togeather all around the publick square, and in some places were two or three deep, Although I ocupied a ring side seat, still I dide’nt see verry much of the game owing to other atractions. I was seated on the fround just behind the wire netting, and when the game started, the batter struck a foul, and the ball came through the only hole in that netting, hit me and rolled under a car close by well that woke me up, and I turned round to see where it went, but instead of catching sight og the ball I saw one of the prettiest pair of legs, which it has ever been my good fortune to lay my eyes on, and how I longed to lay my hands on them too, just to gently pat and caress them. They were the variety usually possessed by bathing beauties, and were modishly encased in a beautiful pair of new stockings, and while I sat there enthralled by the scene, my chance of a lifetime came. A large mosqueto lit on one of them, and started drilling for blood, and judging from the way he was nipping that gall, he must have been of the Gall-i-nipper variety, Well sir I just couldn’t stand it, to set there and watch that varmint bloating himself on her life blood, growing larger and larger every moment. Suddenly I decided on a plan of action. I quietly moved a trifle closer and reached out my hand, and with one well directed slap killed the creature right in the act. Of course the little lady was badly startled, and started to scream. I tried to apologies by offering to spit on my handkerchief and wash the blood spot off her stocking but I think she must have guessed my motive, for she said no thank you. At the end of the game some one told me the score stood five to two in favor of plaincity and thats about all I know about the ball game. I spent the rest of the day hunting mosquetos, but I guess that was the only one that came to see the game.

TO HIS SANTANIC MAGESTY

************************

I’ve been watchingthe papers pretty close but I haven’t saw or heard any more about that exibit Mr. La Gardia thaught of entering in the worlds fair of Hilter in the chamber of honors, I hope he hasent given up the idea that would be a major atraction if only a small part of what we hear about him is true. I had decided to see that exibit even if I had to pawn my shoes to buy a ticket. I have a burning curioousity to know what such a monstrosity might look like, one thatmade a specialty of murdering and robing defenceless men wimen and children and mostly his own country-men. How can he stand by and grin with pleasure while they writhe in agony. The devil belzebub or the prince of darkness, as he is variously called would have the rateing of a Sunday school teacher compared with such a vile contemptible creature. Old Kaiser Bill only clamed to be in partnership mitgot, but this foul fiend must think he is God almighty in person, He even thumbed his nose at our dear old uncle sam, Why dont somebody call his bluff? I am sure he would run like a fritened hare the least show of resistance. But if he didn’t then let Uncle Sam give him the chastisement that he so justly deserves. Now if you print this you might send Mr. Hitler a copy with my compliments then he can see exactly what at least one American citizen thinks of him and his nefarious work.

                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

                                                                                                                                                                                Ogden Utah

THEY ARE ALL MY COUSINS

***********************

They say the King and Queen of England are figuring on making us a visit, some time this summer, and I’m sure tickled pink. I suppose they call on me, and I’ll sure be terible disapointedif they dont, cause they are all my relatives you know. I belong to the royal family now. And this is how it all happened. My Uncle Sam is Willie Stimsons uncle too, and her a marrying the Duke of Winsor made him my sousin by marriage, and him being a brother to the king, made him my cousin too, and now “ there all my cousins” But I don’t mind it, I’m realy glad they are all comin and would even put myself out to entertain them. But it would be different with any of them swelled headed dictators I wouldn’t even be at home if they called. (not if I knew they were coming) I never dreamed when I was busting bronks ion Wyoming that some day I would be related to the king of England but you never can tell.

                                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                                490-30- St.

                                                                                                                                                                                Ogden Utah

SYMPATHY

***********

Dad Streeter Sez;  I hear it talked about on the street, listen to it over the radio, and read about it is the news papers, that the allies have our sympathy, Well now what does sympathy amount to anyway, I would like to know? Simply nothing, it is of no more pecuniary value than a puncture bubble, and exploded theory, or a broken promice, as soon as it becomes of value, it ceases to be sympathy,it becomes charity or benevolence. The Ethiopians had our sympathy, so did the Chinese, and so did the Poles, and what good did it do them,?  Sympathy turned to benevolence in the case of the Finns, and they are getting some much needed benefit out of it. But did you ever try to cash is on sympathy? you will find it has no pecuniary value whatever, it never baught a stitch to wear, a crum to eat, or a drop to drink. So if we as a nation feel philanthropically inclined, and want to help our neighbors in distress, let us by all means give them something more worthwhile.

                                                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

ARE POLITITIONS DISHONEST

Dad Streetet Sez;  I wonder why politicions are so often refered to as dishonest un principled scoundrels, that isent fair, cause it’sliable to leave the impression that they are all that way, but they ain’t, Of course our dealings with the Indians, the aquireing of the Hawaian Islands, and the sight for the panamaw canal (which is given in the encycopedia britanica as the greatest steal on record) were all questionable deals, but no worse than them europeans nations borrowing all that money, and then denying that they owe us anything, they owe us anything, Except Finland, the whole civilized world should take off their hats to them, cause they kept their word, and haven’t missed a payment yet, they must be Chritians, the way they practice the golden rule. Their environment is not the best, and again it may be the teaching of their church leader, The rev. Sigfried Sirenius that is keeping them in the straight and narrow path. Their President the honorable Kyosti Kallio and members of parliament are surely all honorable people and I suppose that Miss Killikki Pokjala’s presence as a member of parliament, and a lady, exerts a strong influence, for honesty justice and fair dealing, tis true they are now engaged in war, but who wouldn’t fight under like conditions? they are fighting “for their lives liberty and their pursuit of hapiness” against tremendious odds, They have some finantial help and should have more, and they should also have moral support of, every fair minded person, in this war torn world of ours.

                                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

Dad Streeter Sez; I heartily Indorse the language of the Democratic platform adopted at Chicago July The 17 where it says The Roosefelt administration seeks a third term on its record of having “labored successfully during the last seven years to strengthen democracy by increasing our economic eficiency and improving the welfare of the people” Every act of the administration has been an honest endeaver to benefit the greatest number of people and not a select few such as bankers, money loaners, department store oners, investtors, insurance companies and railroads. We are not interested in the price of stocks and bonds, nor in dividends, nor in exports or imports, we have no money to loan. But if we should want to borrow some, it can be had now from Uncle Sam at five percent interest; that is much better than the 10 and 12 per cent that we have been paying. Our saving accounts are now insured up to $5000 dollars. We have a little exemption on our taxes if we are luckey enough to own any property, if we are 65 years we can draw $25 per month, it should be $30 but we are short changed $5, so we do not apreciate the sympathy of the Los Angeles times of Sept, 29-1940. Or the squack of the United states Republican committee.

CONSERNING A THIRD TERM

Dad Streeter Sez; I hear that our good friend Mr. Lewis predicts an ignomious ( What ever that means besides dis honorable , deserving disgrace, humiliating and degrading ) defeat for Roosevelt if he runs for a third term, but he dosent say what makes him think so. Well now I dont pretendto know any thing about it. In fact I dont know any thing only what someone has told me or what I read in the paper, or hear over the radio. But I will bet a coon skin that if he starts he’l be just the same as there, because there haint a man in these here whole United States that will stand a gost of a show running against Uncle Frank, whether you believe it or not, He will sure get most of the Democratic votes, and I know at least one tine Republican that’ll vote for him as often as he gets a chance.

LETTER TO THE EDITOR

Dear Editor;

The last time I offered you an article for publication, you sugjested that I write something humorous. Well now the verry idea of me trying to write something humorous would make a horse laugh. Did you ever try to be funny? If not just try it once and see how you come out. I have and my best efforts brought forth tears instead of laughter, and I dont want to make any one cry. I recall trying in once in my early married life. We had a social gathering at our house, and I told what I taught was a verry funny story, and when I had finished there was no encore, not even aplause, there was not a word, not a sound, and ominous silence, there was not a smile, not even a grin, on  the faces of all those present, I was so thoroughly non-plussed that I havent tried it since, and dont think I ever will And ever after that when my good wife and I were to go to a party, she would say daddy dear you be sure to act your age this evening, and be sure to cut out all the funny business. And it would nock all the humer out of me, and it would have such a quieting efect that it gave me an inferior complex, so much so that I hated the sound of my own voice, and believing in the old saw, that silences is golden, I usually kept quiet, And that is why I was sometimes called a gentlemen wall flower.

                                                                                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                                                                                                490-30-St.

RIDE’EM COW BOY RID’EM

Dad Streeter Sez;  While living at Indianola Neb. We had a neighbor by the name of Jesse Welborn who was sherif of Redwillow county, he also had a sizeable bunch of cattle on the range. He was a large burly westerner with the reputation of fearing neither God man or the devil. But I saw him when he had the liver scared right out of him, anyhow he was as white as a weasel in the winter time, he had caught something he wanted to let loose and couldent. I had been riding out in the hills and came acros a freshly killed carcass of one of his yearnlings, I rode over to the house and told him about it, he said come and show me where it is, I will set a trap and try and catch the animal, I said it makes a track like a cat but whoever saw a cat with a  foot that big? He took a large double spring steel trap and staked it down near the carcasss, then went home to await results, that night there was a light fall of snow, enough to cover our tracks as well as the trap. Mr. Welborn went the next morning to see if he had caught anything, there was a fine specimen of a mountain lion in the trap caught by the left hind leg, he decided to take it to the ranch alive and thaught he might be able to sell it to some zoo or circus for a good price it was such a beauty, he took down his rope and tied one end solid to his saddle horn fearing he might be too buisy rideing his horse ( not knowing how he might act with a lion tied to him) to take his daliweltas in the custamery way, he made a large loop in the other end and throwed it over the cat that at the same time made a spring, then Mr. Welborn drew in the slack, that tightened n the rope around the chain on the trap and the stake kept it from slipping off the end of the chain. Now all that was apearantly left to do was to put the spurs to the horse and get home they were all tied togather, the stake would pull up as soon as the rope tightened, it did, but there was one thing Jesse hadent figured on, that was what the big cat was going to do, him being the more agil of the two animals, he gave a bound and landed squarely on the horses rump, with a paw on each side, and the claws sunk in each flank, and his face against the cantle of the saddle. maby you think that horse dident do a fine job of running kicking and bucking, trying to dislodge his tormentors, the cat was holding on tight and Mrs. Welborn was making the ride of his life, he had to lean forward as far as he vould to keep away from the lions fangs, which came uncomfortably close at times, tearing the mans clothingentirely off his back. I had just came out of the big round branding coral when the cavalcade came tearing in, I shut the gate and they went round and round like an act in a circus ring, the man yelling, the lion roaring and the horse squealing with pain, until a man in the house heard the commotion and came running out to offer his help. I throwed my rope on the cat while he took a turn around the snubbing post with the rope that was on the trap, and was dragging we pulled the lion off the horse and stretched him out, Mr. Welborn finaly got his horse quieted, he said he wanted the fun of shooting that onry critter, so I handed my gun, as he had left his where he caught the lion, it took only one shot to finish the brute, he measured just nine feet from tip to tip, and his hide sold for twenty five dollars, because of its extra large size, But believe me that was once that Mr. Welborn was realy scared..

ABOUT KISSING

Dad Streeter Sez; Now there is Dr. S.L. Kalsoff social director of the San Francisco institute of human relations, he sure is a man after my own heart, Gob bless him, he evidently appreciates the flavor of a good kiss. Then is it any wonder that he took sides against the university of California health oficials, in baning kissing for sixty days or any other length of time. Now wouldn’t that be almost equal to cutting the boys throats, with all them pretty girls swarming around with their pretty lips persed, and him not allowed to kiss any of them. No Mr. Officers that ruling would be utterly imposible of enforcement, it would be inhuman cruelty, it would be equal to putting a starving man in the cook shack with a muzzle on, no Mr. Officers you better take my advice and don’t try that. God tried it once in the garden of eden and it dident work, no it dident work any better than the sixteenth amendment to our constitution did, and then it is liable cause a general strike, and is almost certain to lead to a rebellion, or a bloody riot, and nobody wants that. So you university fellows go right ahead and take on all the kissing you can get, even if you have to steal the most of it, I’d like to see somebody try to stop me, after such an eminent physician as Dr. Kalzoff had pronounced it perfectly safe.

FIRST TRIP TO FLORIDA

Mrs. Streeter and I took a notion to go to Florida to visit our son that lives at Zepherhill, We thaught we would like to fly there but found that we couldent get reservations until the winter was half gone, then we tried the pulman that was no better, we could get a chair car, the agent told us he wouldent guarantee to take us father than Omaha, then he tried the buss he sold us a ticket and agreeq take us all the way, and were we glad, the acommodation were good, we could stop off at any town along the way. Stop as long as we wanted too, we atayed at the hotels at night ate breakfast and boarded the first bus going our way in the morning, Our son Calvin met us at the station he said I have sold out here but will have thirty days to vacate, now you will have to get buisy and help me find another.We took a day or two’s rest then started out, answered all the ad’s in the paper and in that way got to see most all of Florida, such as the Glades, Singing tower, Chrystals Springs, Shell Island, Sponge Fisheries, and the winter quarters of sells floto circus, The cyprus gardens, St Petersburg. Tampa and plant city noted for its wonderful vegetables gardens Then we read of one at summerfield about fiftewen miles south of Ocala a beautiful six room stone building, with a double garage to match the house fourty acres of land, and substantial frame chicken houses for about one thousand five hundred chickens a well of good watter with an electric pump that will furnish all the watter he needs to Irogate with, we dident loose any time in making a down payment. Then the next chore was to move, it was about 80 miles and all we had to haul in was a two seated Chevrolet, by making several trips we got it all there and stored in an empty chicken coop, and waight for the people to move out, whitch they did in due time, and when we got moved in cleaned up and straightened up it was time to think of going home.

SECOND TRIP TO FLORIDA

My grandson, Kieth Hodson, Got married and wanted to go east on their honeymoon, I told him if he would go South first that I would stand the expense as far as Florida, he said that’s a go, So Mrs. Streeter and I rode with the newly weds and we had a most delightful trip, except when we got stuck in the snow at Wolfcreek pass, we got out with no serious accident, and went on, by the way of Amorila and Dallas to new Orleans then folloed the gulf of Tallahasa, That was the nicest part of our trip, Beautiful houses on one side of the Boulevard, and pier runiing out in gulf of the other, with park like lawns and flowers in front of the houses, It was somewhat of a surprise to the folks as we had not anounced our coming. We took a short rest then planted a garden, and went to Ocala and baught 500 little chickens, just like we meant business, we hadent seen silver springs yet, so we went there for a holiday, and we certainly enjoyed it, the glass bottom boats the sub marine in whitch you can go down and visit the fishes, the watter is so clear that you can plainly see the fish down fourty ft., or more, It is said to be the largest spring in the world. Thw museum was quite interesting many aligators one twenty four ft. long, and the snake pen with rattlers wound up in a ball about four or five feet through, they are the diamond back variety they milk them to get the venom to use for medical purposes. My Grandson Clark done the hunting and was verry succefuly in keeping the two families suplied in meat, often bringing in fifteen cotton tails at one time and all the O Possum that he wanted to carry, and bull frogs weighing three or four pounds each one day he brought in a diamond back as large as a stovepipe and six feet two inches long, we ate the carcas and I brought the hide home with me. He also brought two young aligators four feet long we ate one and brought the other home alive and gave it to the Salt Lake City Zoo, One day we took the outboard motor in the back of the car went over to Pease Creek about twenty miles to the west rented a boat put the motor in it and rode for miles and miles up and down the river, through forests of syprus trees often three feet or more in diameter, It was fun to watch the turtles and aligators tumble off the banks or logs into the watter when they saw us comming, We spent a verry delightful day and our way home we passed a curio shop and baught two ornaments made of cyprus nees, they are parts of the roots of the main tree that become exposed to the air grow in verry grotesks forms to a hight of two or three feet high, and capale of a verry high polish, when we got ready to come home I made a gargain with Calvin to pay him $225 and stand expence of the trip if he would take us to Utah in his car, we came by way of the Carlsbad Caverns (of Limestone formation) in New Mexico the largest in the world, crossed the Colorado river on the Navaho ridge, Drove through the Cedar brakes, came through circle ville Utah the town where the famous Butch Casidy was born and raised until he decided to turn desporado and follow a life of crime.

Now I’. home safe and sound but I noticed by the scales that I have fell away 20 pounds, posibly caused by eating so many rattlesnakes and aligators and not being used to that diet.

The Index

page         &    title                                                                             page           &       title

  1. My Grandfather Streeter                                              130. Second Trip to Honolulu
  2. Came West In A Prairie Schooner                              133. Some Rather Novel ways of Taking Game

7.    Tumble Weeds                                                                  135. A Strange Manifestation

8.    A Preacher tries farming or/Why I don’t like         137. Vacation Trip Through Idaho

        Sorghum or Onions                                                         140. A Storm at Sea

16.  A False Alarm                                                                     143. A Trip to the Worlds Fair at

19.  Early Settlement of                                                                 San Francisco

        McCook Neb. 1878                                                           147. Bean Valley

21. The Song of my Life                                                          149. Learning to Ride

23.  Killing Buffalo for their                                                   151. Santa Claus

        Hides, year 1873                                                               152. The First Bronc I Ever

27. A Stylish Wedding                                                            155. A Cruel Joke

29.  A Sand and Snow Blizzard                                             157. What American Democracy

31.  Stung with Bumble Bees                                                         Means to Me

33.  An Embarrassing Situation                                            159. Western Hospitality

37.  Wild Horse Wells                                                              161. How’l You Trade

40.  I took A Job of Horse                                                     162. A Japanese Aghortion

      Twisting                                                                 163. Cowboys Good Singers

43.  (Eating Skunk)                                                   164. Following A Precedent

44.  Whacking Bulls and skin-                                               165. The Onion Racket

        ning Mules                                                             166. Criticizing Publishing

48.  Driving Stage                                                                 War News on Front Page

55.  Acting the Tenderfoot                                   167. Changeing Ones Mind

58.  Joined Buffalo Bill’s                                          169. Rain and Rainbows

        Circus                                                                    170. The Golden Rule

63.  Sleeping in Blizzard with                                                 171. Riding a Bicycle

        Out Bed or Fire                                                  172. Rudolf Hess

65.  I met My Faery Fay                                                          173. Pours Scorn on a Effort

66.  Butch Casidy                                                                to impeach a woman

68.  Billy the Kid                                                        174. How you Going To Stop the

71.  A Real Rodeo                                                                             Gap or What are you going

74.  Setting My Own Leg                                                                 to do with the fifty year

75.  Knife Cuts through my bed                                                     old man with a wife & kids

76.  A Narrow Escape                                              175. Toy Armaments Suggest

77.  A Rough House                                                                          Crime

79.  Aome Wyoming Weather                             176. Regarding the Genealogy

81.  Trail Horses                                                                                  of Herr Hitler

84.  Forced into a Dice Game                               177. Man as the Most Dangerous

88.  Honor Among Indians                                              Animal

91.  Snow Bound                                                       178. Jealousy

94.  A Cure for Ingrowing toe-                             179. A Soliloquy

        Nails                                                                      185. Watching A Ballgame

95. Cowboy Give A Genuine                                 186. Consider A 3rd.  Term

        Indian Scare                                                       197. Letter to the Editor

98.  Eating Raw Rabbit                                            198. Ride’m Cowboy Ride’m

104. A Trip to Idaho                                                200. About Kissing

110. How to Carry A live Skunk                           201. First Trip to Florida

113. Educated Hens                                                203. Second Trip to Florida

115. The Educated Hens Explain-                       (I deleated 10 pieces that are)

116. Several Narrow Escapes                              (copies or Repeated Earlier.)

119. A Trip to Honolulu         

127. They are Perfectly Harmless

          But!

My Typewritter has large Type, so these page numbers so not

PHOTO OF

GEORGE C. STREETER

… AIDS western folklore

POEMS

OF

GEORGE C. (DAD) STREETER

SEAL

 OFFICE OF THE MAYOR

CITY OF OGDEN, UTAH

                                                                                                                                OCTOBER 16, 1937

Dad Streeter

490 – 30th Street

Ogden, Utah

Dear Mr. Streeter:

                                I wish to thank you for the very clever poem you mailed to me.  You really are quite ingenious in writing what you think, and I do appreciate your opinion of me.

                                                                                Thanking you again for this poem,

I remain

                                                                                                                Sincerely your,

                                                                                                                Harman W. Peeny

                                                                                                                       MAYOR

HWP : mj

AN ELECTION CALL

****************

We are going to have an election

In ogden this fall

A city Father To select

And I’ll Tell you Whoom I’d call

On Romney place your dollars

Just place them one and all

He is a gentlemanand and scholar

You wont be sorry not atall

When he’s counted in you’ll Holler

So come out and do your duty

And vote for him that’s all.

                                Dad, Streeter

VOTE FOR BILL WOOD

*******************

On The sixth of November

Don’t forget to remember

To vote for Bill Wood

For acity Comish member

I’l bet he been purty good

And a rightful contender

For honest opinion he stood

That’s why he held ofice _____ yrs in dec,

And that’s why I’l vote for Bill Wood

                                                                Dad Streeter

APIONEER JINGLE

******************

Now while Ogden’s brightly glowing

To the celebration we’re all going

To see the cowboys rodeoing.

And hear the Indians ho-ho- hoing,

Soon our friends again be knowing,

And our memories be stowing

With the satisfaction of knowing

That we were well paid for going

To our Pioneer day bally hooing.

A CHRISTMASS GREETING

************************

Dear Editor;

I’m sending this poem to tell you,

That the new deal has taken away

The things that I most needed,

My work-shop, my reindeers and sleigh

So I’m making my rounds on a donkey,

He’s old and crippled and slow

You’ll know if I miss you this X mass,

That I’m out on my ass in the snow

                                                                Dad

ON ELECTION DAY

I’ll get up bright and early,

In the fore part of the day,

My duty I see clearly,

And this is what I’d say.

With Ogden very nearly

A perfect place to stay,

Of it I’ll never weary

Or wish to move away.

                With a Mayor bright and cherry

And not adverse to play

I love our city dearly

And hope I always may.

                Although the times are dreary

I’ll sing this little lay,

I’ll shout it very clearly

And sing it all the day.

                Maby you think I’m leary

But do just as you may,

I’m going to vote for Peery

On next election day.

Ogden’s yearly celebration

In honor of our Pioneers,

Is known throughout the nation.

And will in passing years

Become a fixed occasion,

Is my cherished wish sincere.

Through Mayor Perrye instigation,

It has flourished now three years.

It is full of animation

Bull dogging of those steers,

And from the reservation

Some Indians will appear

To show their incantations,

Dressed in their costumes queer.

Riders of good reputation

Will fan the  xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx. Bronco’s ears.

There will be relicks of antiquation.

Covered wagons of bygone years,

Concords that crossed the nation

And brought our mail out here.

The greatest celebration

You have seen in many a year.

And to show our appreciation

Let us give three rousing cheers

For in our estimation

Peery has’nt many peers.

There’ll be some Indians there in line

From way out on the loop,

To march along in single file

And give them old war shoops,

And covered wagons I opine

To serve us beans and soup.

The cops will eye us all the whie,

But we don’t give a hoot.

The Mayor says, “lay off there, Rile,

Don’t bother the Casooks”.

Then comb your whiskers any style

And don’t miss any coots,

Our wild and wooly rank and file

Can whoop and yell and howl and shoot.

                                                                                                                George C. Streeter

                                                                                                                (an old retired Bronk- twister)

                                                                                                                Mgr. Sun ray apartments

                                                                                                                Ogden, Utah

September 13, 1981

About the Poetry

                The following poetry was written by the Author of the preceding book, but was not included in the original manuscript. It is being added here for the ease of enjoyment.

June E. (Streeter) Strout was raised by her Grandparents George C. (Dad) Streeter and Jane Anna Streeter, after her mother died in childbirth when she was small. Her parents had divorced and remarried. So you will see how he refers to his relationships in so many ways; some of them directed

as letters to my mother (June) who at the time was married to my father Don A. Corsaro, and lived on a ranch with my grandmother Corsaro, in Cucumonga, California, while my brother Frank was a baby and I was not yet born. So you can see how “An ode to my first Great Grand Child” is about the birth of my brother Frank, and he refers “Something wrong, etc, For my darling daughter, is his Mother……..

also in the following piece he signs so many ways and “just plain Father”, I hope this helps you appreciate it a little more then you would other wise.

                If you ever get a card or letter from my mother, you will know exactly what page 4. Is all about! She showers you with her O X O X’s…. Hugs and Kisses!

                                                                                                                Love Mom

An Ode To my First Great Grand Child

Something wrong, one way or another,

For my darling daughter,

Is his Mother.

Strangers may sometimes quiz.

But we al  know, just how it is.

My son, My son, My great great grand son,

Imagine all my joy,

When I heard it was a boy.

I’d like to hear you prattle,

And see you shake your rattle.

When you stop playing with your toes,

And rub your little nose.

I’ll put you in your nice soft bed,

And gently stroke your little head.

And wonder what you’ll be.

When you get as old as me.

And when you learn to stand,

I’ll take you by thw hand,

And we’ll a walking go.

As that will make you grow.

Then you will go to school,

And learn the golden rule.

So be a model scholar,

And go outside to holler.

And when at work or play,

You’ll always seek fair play.

A lovely little boy,

A father’s greatest joy.

And when you become a man,

You’ll bless my little daughter grand,

For a Mother’s love and care,

Which has no equal anywhere.

And now I’ll end this letter,

Which might have been much better,

And if you don’t like the matter,

“tis the raving of Dad Streeter.

( I )

We just received your family letter

Nothing could have pleased us better

As good as seven I guess

For in it you all aquiess

The weather here is surely grand

Seldom equaled in my land

We have as good sometimes in June

December usually hums a different tune

Some important news I wish to tell

My broken leg is now quite well

You say Frank is getting fatter

Oh well that doesent matter

And as for that

I always did like fat

And for chatter, Clatter, and noise

Guess he is muchlike other boys

Try  not to spill the ink again

I hope it does not leave a stain

Dad & Don have’nt a payday had

Well that surely is too bad

In my linited vocab ulary

Ignoring arguments contrary

There is no such word as flop

And if your efforts never stop

You’ll eventually reach the top

( 2 )

Procratination it can not be

I will tell you how it is with me

Owing to my Impecuniosity

Superinduced by my baclanalian proclivities

It would preclude any such extravagance

As investing in all the holiday paraphernalia

Cronicled in an awful spasm

The cause of which is hard to fathom

But now I’m feeling better

Will try and close my letter

Christmass is past with all its cheer

I wish you all a happy New Year

Will sign my name before going farther

Great Grand Father, Grand Father Step Grand Father,

Father in law and just palin——

Father

Your card received

The seal is broken

Just one word

That truly spoken

Can comvey more feeling

And express more meaning

And do it far better

Than a manny worded letter

And those simbols at the ending

I thank you so for sending

For they are proof you see

Of what you you feel for me

I’m in my seventieth year

And I’l always try my dear

To merit the esteem

Expressed in that lovely theme

A CHRISTMAS GREETING

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

I’d like to live in california and I hope sometimes to go

Where the sun is always shining and you never see the snow

Way out in Cucumongo thats where I’d to be

With the oranges and lemons a hanging on the tree,

WithFrank and don and June (the little family) all in tune.

Evrything so lovely, and the flowers in the full bloom

How could one possibly dispare with so much beauty everywhere.

I wish you all a full measure of holiday cheer,

A merrt Christmas and a happy new year.

                                                                                DAD STREETER

My hair is white and I’m almost blind.

The days of my youth are far behind.

My neck’s so stiff I can’t turn my head.

Can’t hear half that’s being said.

I’ve corns on my feet and ingrowing nails.

And do they hurt? Here language fails;

To tell all my troubles would take too long;

If I tried, you’d give me the gong.

My legs are wobbly, can’t hardly walk,

But glory be, I shure can talk;

And this is the message I want you to get;

I’m still a – kichin andI aint dead yet.

Written by Geo . C. Streeter during the hard winter of 1924-1924.

“In answer to my Son’s letter of inquiry from “ Sunny California”

Asking how I was getting on in the Chicken Business in Utah.

I once thought the chicken game a comer

But I’ve almost changed my mind.

For it’s on the bum and getting bummer

My accounts are running way behind.

Twenty five below sure is a gummer

For the coops I hadn’t lined,

Buried deer the snow in under

With the buildings scare outlined.

Shoveling snow in bleak December

Sure is an awfull grind.

Two feet or more no wonder

And no help of any kind.

Hen’s Over positors on the hummer

And their eggs I fail to find.

The price of grain sure is a stunner

Wheat corn, oats and every kind.

With their appetites a wonder

And no feed for them to grind.

That is where I made a blunder

Good reason for the change of mind.

So let us have some good old summer

Rain heat wind or any kind,

And our debts we’ll crawl from under

And our troubles leave behind.

For their eggs are hard to number

“In The Good Old Summer Time”.

TO MY VALENTINE

February 14, 1925

Jane Anna I miss you here at home

Your pleasant face I pine to see

At morning eating cakes and pone

I’m as lonesome as can be

At noon when dining all alone

And sipping my M. J. B.

I get the fidgets in my bones

And for tears can hardly see

At evening when the chores are done

I say it cannot be

That Mother has not come

To join our tee – a – tee

At night I role and toss and moan

Then start with sudden glee

I dream that mother didn’t roam

But is at home you see

Then wake with many a groan

And say that dammed I’ll be

If Mother ever goes so far alone

You bet that she’ll take me

When of sight seeing you have done

And there’s nothing more to see

Just pack your bag and come

If only just to pour my tea.

                From Dad.

THE RESULT OF A VIOLENT BRAINSTORM

***********************************

My pal and I often quarreled

And could seldom quite agree

She is the best in this wide world

And I think that she loves me

Out thaughts and words they jarred

The others faults we each could see

At what she often peeved

If I got mad she stormed

She countered with a repartee

We had worked so hard and worried

To succeed financialy

That we both had got downhearted

Struggling for prosperity

So she baught a ticket and started

On a journey to the sea

A merit scare rewarded

A taste of liberty

So ever since that she departed

And that is constantly

I have silently sat and pondered

And that most thoughtfully

This conclusion rendered

Tis actual degeneracy

Now if one of us has blundered

And that could quite naturalyebee

Who is that guilty scoundrel ?

It’s not my Jane Ann’e

While visiting an old cattle ranch

Not many days ago,

I was surprised at the stanch

As well as the ego,

Displayed by the ladies running the rancho

With the Cow-Boys fighting in France

The Cow- Girls stayed Ho-Ho

They woke the coyote from his trance

When they hollered little joe.

They were the boys chaps and how they so prance

Where over they go

Theme out the same patron, even the branch

All they lack is the bows

They wear ruffles on their pants

And brordery on their chaparahos

I’ve saw many a cattle ranch

Twixt here and Mexico

Saw many a funny prank

Some were not so slow

But lace-curtains on a cow-coral

That almost made me crow.

                                                                Dad Streeter

That’s Life

Twas once that Iwas happy

My life was filled with cheer

I had never been in Utah

Till the navy brought me here

I’d heard songs about her beauty

pretty girls and big strong men

Rolling plains and towering mountains

Just a heaven to the end

But there’s one thing that is certain

And of this there’s no denying

They guy that started this nig noise

Did a heck of a lot of lying

Here in the heart of Utah

There’s dust in all we eat

The girls are all bowlegged

And the boys all have flat feet

Now why do they have to send us here

To sit in sad dejection

Out in this God fordaken place

For this dam state’s protection

No longer are we religious

We drink, We fight, We curse

We don’t worry about going to hell

It can’t be any worse.

Oyt here the snow is deeper,

Out here the rain is wetter

They think it the best dam state

But there are fourty-sevenbetter.

Still there’s no one to blame but me,

The people will never forget it,

I asked for foreign duty,

And thank you God I got it.

P.S. This was penned by a jolly tar, upon his arival at Clearfield. during a heavy wind when the sand was drifting.

“Now and Then”

“Now is the accepted time,

Now is the day of salvation”.

Then is passed but not forgotten ,

And as we think was very rotten,

And the difference between,

Seems such a wonderful dream.

Now we have plenty,

Then we had none.

Now we go places,

Then we stayed home.

Now we shed sunshine,

Then we spread gloom.

Now our cloths are fit to be seen,

Then we wore patches and rips in the seams.

Now we all cheer for Isom Lamb.

Then all we could say was dam-dam,

This wonderful change is plain to be seen,

With rolls of Prosperity down in our jeans.

                                                                                Dad Streeter

                                                                                490-30th Street

                                                                                Ogden, Utah

MEMORIES OF HAWAII

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

From the following you can plainly see

Hawaii is a verry pleasant plane to bee

Sunsets of most brilliant hue

Lizards that you can see through

Beautiful flowers that only bloom at night

Reptiles at sight of which you think you’r tight

Here are the most gorgeous flowers

And the termite that all wood devours

Such wonderous skies of asure blue

The centipede that crawls in bed with you

Rainbows in  the room lit skies

Tarantulas of enormous sixe

The finest fruit you ecer ate

But on my word there’s not a snake

AN ODE TO OLD BILL

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

Our old Bill caut the roup

From the wind that blew through the chickencoop

He coughed and sneesed and refused his soup

And finaly died out on the stoop

And now old Bill is awe-detroop

From the wind thatblew through the chicken – coop

OGDEN                                                                                 “UTAH’S

PIONEER                                                                                  CELEBRATION

DAYS                                                                                               D E LUXE”

Mr. George C. Streeter,

490 Thirtieth Street

Ogden, Utah

My dear friend Mr. Streeeter:

                                                       Please accept my warmest thanks

For your complimentary poem which you sent to me recently.  It

Is one of the finest Pioneer Days poems that has thus far been

Submitted.

       I appreciate the fine interest you

Are taking in our celebration because I realize that only through

The cooperation of our people can we hope to succeed in this

Endeavor. I commend your fine spirit.

                                                        With very best wishes, I remain

Sincerely,

                                                                                  MAYOR

                                                                                                                                                H. W. PERRY, MAYOR

                                                                                                                                                ET SAUNDERS, COMM

                                                                                                                                                GEO O’CONNOR, COMM

                                                                                                                89TH ANNIVERSARY

THREE NIGHT PAGEANTS, JULY 19,20,21; FOUR NIHGT RODEOS, JULY 22-23-24-25

  PIONEER DAY AD__

Ogden is going to celebrate

In honor of the Pioneers,

(In Western frontier style)

And you bet ti will be great.

We’ll grab the broncos by the ears

And scratch them all the while,

We’ll ride or rope or make a date

And never miss a smile.

Then comb your hair and clean your boots,

And wear a pretty smile.

Then split the air you wild Galoots,

But cut out all the gile.

The bunch will come, their horns to toot,

Mayor Peery with his hat in style,

OConnor with his high heeled boots.

Fred Williams with his cow-biy tile

And a gat that realy shoots.

Hiram at General Conference

Paul and Hiram Ross at General Conference Sat 2 April 2022

We have tried to take our kids to General Conference when they turn 8. Generally, children under 8 are not invited to General Conference. Hiram turned 8 in 2020, but due to Covid-19 General Conference was not open to the public in 2020 and 2021. Hiram had to wait until he was almost 10 to attend!

Traffic in Salt Lake City was not too bad. As you can see, we are about half-way back on the main floor, do we did pretty well for seats.

President Nelson and President Ballard both spoke about missionary work. At one point Hiram turned to me and said these talks were for him. He felt the spirit and need for missionary work. Glad the Spirit touched him on this important point. Now to prepare…

Elder Bednar’s talk about heeding them not touched me. Let Us All Press On is one of my favorite hymns and has a history for me.

Time ran out. We had to head back to Kaysville so Amanda, Aliza, and Jill could go to the afternoon and evening session.

Hiram on our way out of the Conference Center

Wanner-Nuffer Wedding

John and Eva Nuffer are pleased to announce the marriage of their daughter Regina Friederike to John George, son of John and Anna Wanner.  John and Regina were married 31 August 1898 in the Logan LDS Temple, Logan, Cache, Utah.

John & Regina Wanner

John & Regina Wanner

Regina Friederike Nuffer was the first child of four born to the marriage of John Christoph Nuffer and Eva Katharina Greiner on 26 January 1869 in Neuffen, Esslingen, Wurttemberg.  John was a widower when he married Eva endowing Regina with two older half brothers and sister, John (1862), Georg Friedrich (1864, Fred), and Christiane (1865, who lived less than a year).  John and Eva were married 25 July 1867 in Neuffen.  Regina had three younger siblings, Charles August (1871), Adolph (1875), and Mary (1881).  Regina was christened 7 February 1869 in Evangelische Kirche, Neuffen.

Neuffen Church and Paul Ross

Evangelische Kirche, Neuffen and Paul Ross.  The Nuffer family attended this church and Regina was christened here.

When Regina was about 9 years old, she heard the Mormon Elders preach in town.  One of those Elders was John Jacob Theurer (1837 – 1914) of Providence, Cache, Utah.  She was converted to the LDS church and was baptized 1 January 1880.  Her parents were baptized 12 April 1880 in the mill race behind their home in the very early morning to avoid others in the community knowing.  Other siblings followed later.

Overlooking Neuffen

Overlooking Neuffen, 2008

The family applied to immigrate to North America in April 1880. They left for Stuttgart, then to Mannheim on a boat to Holland, over the North Sea to Hull, England where they left on the Wisconsin for New York.  From Castle Garden they went by train to Utah, finally arriving in Logan.  The family moved to Providence, Cache, Utah where Elder Theurer had connections.  Mary, Regina’s sister, was born in Providence in 1881.  John Jr worked in Montana, Salt Lake, and on the Logan Temple.  After the Logan Temple stonework was completed, the Nuffers sold their home in Providence and moved in 1883 to Preston, Franklin (then Oneida), Idaho.  Eventually they moved around until John and Eva purchased property up Cub River near Mapleton (then St. Joseph), Franklin (then Oneida), Idaho.

Regina Nuffer

Regina Nuffer

I don’t know the details of how or when, but Regina met Jacob Scheibel and married him 15 July 1889 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah.  Alma Katherine (“Kate”) Scheibel was born 27 September 1889 in Pleasant Valley, Carbon, Utah to Jacob and Regina.  In 1890, Jacob and Regina separated and she moved back to Mapleton.  She helped as a nurse and midwife while her mom helped tend little Kate.  It was during this time she met a young man named John George Wanner Jr who was working for her brother Fred Nuffer, also in Mapleton.

Regina Nuffer and Alma Katherine Scheibel

Regina Nuffer and Alma Katherine Scheibel

John George (anglicized from Johann Georg but called George by the family) was the first child born to the marriage of John George (also anglicized from Johann Georg) and Anna Maria Schmid on 29 October 1870 in Holzgerlingen, Böblingen, Württemberg.  To keep them separate, younger John George went by George.  He was christened 30 October 1870 in Holzgerlingen.  He grew up in Holzgerlingen and during the summer of 1890 met the LDS missionaries.  He was the first of the family to join the new church on 11 July 1891 and was baptized by Jacob Zollinger (1845 – 1942) of Providence, Utah.

St. Mauritius Church in Holzgerlingen where the Schmid family were christened

St. Mauritius Church in Holzgerlingen, the church where the Wanner’s attended and where John was christened.

George apparently emigrated to America with an Elder Theurer in 1891.  We don’t know who Elder Theurer is, but he was also from Providence although likely a relative of John Theurer who converted the Nuffer family.  The LDS missionary records do not show an Elder Theurer out in 1890 – 1892.  I wonder if this wasn’t meant to be Elder Zollinger in the family histories.  But this Elder helped John find employment with Fred Nuffer.  The rest of the Wanner family followed to Mapleton in 1893.  Mary, George’s daughter, indicates it was an Elder Terrell who brought John to America (Theurer sounds like Tire, and Terrell isn’t that far off, so maybe a misspelling?)

george-wanner-about-1895

George met Eliza Stirland of Providence and married her 14 November 1894 in the Logan LDS Temple.  Two children were born, Earl Wayne Wanner born 31 October 1895 in Providence and George Phineas Wanner on 22 September 1897 in Glendale.  The unhappy marriage ended in divorce.  Nobody seems to know what happened to these two sons either.

Regina received her Patriarchal Blessing 13 September 1897 from John Smith.

George and Regina fell in love and married in the Logan Temple 13 August 1898.

William Christoph and Willard John were born 9 November 1899 in Mapleton.

Mary Louise was born 5 March 1901 in Mapleton.

George was called and set apart as a missionary to Germany on 1 October 1901 .

Acceptance Letter from John to President Snow

Acceptance Letter from John to Lorenzo Snow, President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Golden was born 4 September 1902 in Mapleton while John was on his mission to Germany.

George safely arrived home 7 October 1903.

Eva Virtue was born 24 February 1904 in Mapleton.

Rulon was born 6 November 1905 in Mapleton.

About this time, George Wanner had John Nuffer build him a home on East Oneida Street in Preston.

George was then called to serve a second mission in the fall of 1907, again leaving pregnant Regina and six children.  He was set apart by Orson F. Whitney on 29 October 1907 to serve in the Swiss and German mission.  Interestingly, the missionary record says he was plurally married, but no records or history show another marriage.  I suspect it is a mistake.

Serge Nuffer was born 8 March 1908 in Preston.  Again, another child born while John was on a mission.

Regina with William and Willard in the back and then Golden, Mary in the middle, holding Serge, then Rulon, then Eva.  This picture was taken and sent to George on his mission.

George left Europe sailing on the Southwark from Liverpool, England on 9 December 1909.

1909 Southwark Manifest

1909 Southwark Manifest

George returned home on Christmas day 1909.  It was during this mission that George taught the Christiana Wilhelmina Andra family.  The Andras immigrated to Preston.  William Andra, Christiana’s daughter, would later marry George’s daughter, Mary.

In 1910, George and Regina purchased the Wanner farm (John’s parents) in Whitney (which the Wanners had purchased from the Nuffer family).  His parents moved to Logan.

1910 Whitney Census

1910 Whitney Census, Dursteller, Handy, Beckstead, Foster, Cardon, Wanner, Oliverson, Moser, Benson

About 1912, this picture was taken on the farm.

l-r: Eva, William, Golden, Serge (sitting), George, Regina, Rulon, Willard, Mary Wanner

l-r: Eva, William, Golden, Serge (sitting), George, Regina, Rulon, Willard, Mary Wanner

Another photo from about 1917.

l-r: Golden, Mary, Regina, George, William, Willard. Sitting: Eva, Serge, Rulon

l-r: Golden, Mary, Regina, George, William, Willard. Sitting: Eva, Serge, Rulon

Sadly, things started to change their idyllic world.

Golden died 26 November 1918 in Salt Lake City at age 16.   His death certificate says he was a student, Regina is the informant, but I don’t know where he was going to school.  I was told he died from influenza, but the death certificate just says natural death.

William died 1 December 1918 at Camp Genicart, Gironde, France from influenza.  He enlisted with the army 5 August 1917.  I don’t have anything to back it up, but I suspect the photo above is in preparation for his enlistment.  He left Salt Lake City for Camp Kearney on October 11, 1917.  He served in the Supply Company, 145th Field Artillery, American Expeditionary Forces.  The war did not kill him, disease did (as was common then with influenza).  His body was brought home 11 November 1920, and interred in the Whitney Idaho Cemetery.

Mary married William Andra 10 March 1920 in the Salt Lake City LDS Temple.

Willard was set apart as a missionary 7 January 1921 to New Zealand by Melvin J Ballard and left for the mission 8 January 1921.  He successfully completed his mission and ended his service 18 October 1922.

Willard John Wanner

Mary Andra, Regina Wanner, holding William Andra Jr in 1921

Willard married Gladys Laverna Thompson 15 November 1923 in the Logan LDS Temple.

Rulon was a student in Logan when he caught a cold.  It developed into acute meningitus caused by acute otitis media.  He died 25 February 1924 at the age of 18.  George is the informant.

George was called to serve a third mission to the Southern States Mission.  He was set apart 15 December 1925 by Joseph Fielding Smith and departed 16 December 1925.  He returned home 8 June 1926.

On 4 July 1926, George received his Patriarchal Blessing under the hand of William M Daines.

Serge was set apart as a missionary 24 April 1928 to New Zealand by Orson F Whitney and left for the mission on 28 April 1928.  He arrived in New Zealand 20 May 1928.  He served in the Bay, of Island, Whangerei, and Wellington districts, and on the South Island.  He cut himself while shaving and died from blood poisoning 4 October 1929.  His body was brought home for burial in Whitney with the funeral held in the Preston opera house.  Four sons were now deceased.

Eva was set apart as a missionary 16 April 1930 to California by George F Richards and left for the mission 17 April 1930.  She completed her service 6 June 1932.

George was called to serve a fourth mission to California.  He was set apart by Reed Schmid on 1 December 1933 and left for the mission the same day.  He arrived back home 6 April 1934.

IMG_0328001002003004_1537683618413

John George Wanner Jr

Eva married Adolf Ernest Spatig 29 January 1936 in the Logan LDS Temple.

Regina, Kate Naef, Carmen Cole, and Ladean Cole

George was known for his ability to work hard.  He worked hard, raised his crops, and took exceptional care of his farm animals.  He took great price in having things looking neat and clean around the farm and yard.

George usually was out working when the sun came up.  The story is told that he was usually the first to get to the beet dump in the morning.  Apparently one morning some of the neighbors decided to beat him to the dump.  They got up early to get a head start.  Before they got to the dump, the could hear George Wanner already going down the road ahead of them.  It was still dark but they could tell it was him by the way he was talking to his horses, “Gid up – gid up – gid up.”

George and Regina sold the Whitney farm and purchased 40 acres nearer to Preston and built a home on it.  Oakwood Elementary and Preston Junior High sit on what was part of this farm.  When he retired, it was this farm he sold to William and Mary Andra.

George had a knack for being successful in the various undertakings he engaged in.  He was one of the first in Preston to have an automobile.  When he brought it home he hadn’t quite got the knack of stopping it.  He yelled “whoa” when he got in the garage, but before he got it stopped he had gone through the end of the garage.

Grandma Wanner

Regina Wanner

George built two little homes on the west side of 2nd east and 1st south in Preston.  He also built three homes on 1st south and the south side of the street in Preston.  George and Regina lived in one of those homes until she died.  Regina passed away 10 March 1942 in Preston.  She was buried in Whitney.

She was ill for quite a while before she passed away.  George would care for her the best he could and regularly took her for rides in the car.  She was unable to walk and George would carry her on his back from place to place as they went visiting.

George remarried a few months later Grace Irene Frasure (1893 – 1980) on 3 Jun 1942 in the Salt Lake City LDS Temple.  Their marriage dissolved in divorce.

John George Wanner Jr

George was having a number of health issues and had heard that Florida would help him.  He moved to Florida.  It was there he met Annie Jane Metts (1873 – 1961).  They were married 4 May 1945 in Fort Myers, Lee, Florida.  This marriage also dissolved in divorce.

George and Annie Metts Wanner in Florida

George remained in Florida until he became ill enough that he knew the end was coming.  His daughter, Mary, sent her son, William Andra, out to Florida to bring George back by train.  When William and George arrived in Chicago, Cook, Illinois, he was quite ill and taken to the hospital.  It was there that George passed away 5 January 1947.  William brought George’s body back to Preston.  George was buried beside Regina in Whitney.

Apostolic Brush

Ruby and David Haight, Paul Ross, Rose and John Byrom

Ruby and David Haight, Paul Ross, Rosie and John Byrom

I stumbled upon this picture the other day and thought maybe it was time to share it.  This picture has an interesting story behind it.

On the far right are John and Rosie Byrom.  Rosie is mostly in the shadow so it is difficult to make her out.  I served in the Runcord Ward from around December 1999 to around August 2000.  John served as Ward Mission Leader and Rosie as a Ward Missionary.  (The Byroms have since separated and divorced).  I served in the ward for a long time and they remained in their callings for the entire time, so we built a friendship which, I feign to believe, still exists to this day.

I returned home from my mission in December 2000.  It was not long into 2001 that I learned the Byroms were planning on visiting Utah.  Of course, I invited them to spend some time in Idaho.

During the majority of time I served in Runcorn I had a companion by the name of Brad Hales.  Also in our district was a senior sister companionship of Meriel Peterson and Patricia Kleinkopf.  We were all native Idahoans and were in close proximity of each other.  It was natural that the Byroms also wanted to visit each of them while they were in Idaho.

This particular day we drove to Oakley, Idaho to visit Sister Peterson.  We had an enjoyable breakfast and conversation.  Sister Peterson decided she wanted to give us the tour of Oakley because there were some architectural gems that she thought the Byroms would enjoy.  I grew up near Oakley so I was familiar with many of these local landmarks.

We all piled into my little Camry and away we drove.  We had not made it very far driving down some of the streets of Oakley when Sister Peterson announced, “Wait, David is home, he will want to meet you!”  She had me turn around and we pulled into a little home in Oakley.

I had no clue who David was and I was not familiar with the home we were now pulling into the driveway.  We all exited the car.  In the yard there was a man trimming his hedges with a large straw hat and a large set of sunglasses that you only see older people wear.

Since Sister Peterson indicated that David would want to meet the Byroms because they were from England, I remained at the front of my car in the driveway and leaned back against it in the hot, summer, morning sun.

I have to give a little bit of background on the month prior.  We are in the latter half of July 2001 at the point of this picture (I recollect it was the 21st, but may be wrong).  I had just spent considerable time in Hawaii with family at the beginning of the month.  During that time I picked myself up a shirt and a shell necklace among other items.  As you can see in the picture, I am wearing my red shirt (not the blatant Hawaiian design you regularly see).  For years I thought I was in a pair of board shorts too, but this picture corrects my memory on that tidbit.  But I had continuously wore my new puka shell necklace since the trip to Hawaii.

Back to the story, I am leaning on the front of my car watching the Byroms enter the back yard through the hedge and approach this old man in a large straw hat and holding an electric hedge trimmer.  The man stopped trimming and turned to greet his trespassers.  Curiously, after what was a short couple of moments, probably no more than 20 seconds of conversation, this man leaves the Byroms and Sister Peterson and headed my direction.

My first reaction was that I was doing something wrong so I looked around to see my misstep.  Alas, not seeing I had done anything wrong I waited and met the man within feet of my car.  He had set down his trimmer before arriving to me and he pulled his hand out of his glove to shake my hand.  I shook hands with him and with his free hand he reached up and took off his hat and glasses and asked me my name.

My first thought was something along these lines, “Boy, this David fellow sure looks familiar.”  He asked my name and I gave it.  He asked about my Ross name and whether or not it was Scottish.  I informed him it was my name but not the name of which my ancestors carried.  He then informed me that Ross was a common name in Scotland where he had served as a Mission President.

He then grew quiet and he sidled up closer to me and put the hand with the hat and glasses in the small of my back while still holding my other hand in a handshake.  He was now close enough that his face was in my shadow (and he was considerably shorter than me).  He then broke the handshake and with that hand reached up and touched my puka shell necklace.

“What is this?”

“My necklace?”

“I am disappointed that you have fallen from the principles of the gospel that we teach as missionaries.  We teach than men and women have separate and distinct roles and this is confusing the two.”

My first impression was, “How did you know I served a mission?”

This man then turned to walk away back to the Byroms and Sister Peterson.  As he walked away, the thought occurred, “You have just been rebuked by an Apostle.”

Then it dawned.  David was David B Haight, one of the twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.  This was an individual I recognized as a Priesthood Leader and on my first meeting with him, I had been rebuked.

I stood there reeling from what had just happened.  It stung.  David went to the back door of his house and summoned his wife Ruby.  Ruby appeared and they all stood 25 feet away from me chit chatting about England, Scotland, and whatever else they were talking about.

What seemed like an eternity was likely only several minutes or so, if that.  I remember reaching up and taking the puka shell necklace off and holding it in my hand.  I dwelt on what was really an unintended and probably unwanted visit that was a bother to me and this old man.  Sister Peterson just commented he was home and a few lines of dialogue just ended up potentially affecting my eternities.  According to him I was already on the path, so I guess it did not matter what he said except to correct my backsliding ways.

Next thing I knew, the distant conversation between the Haights and Byroms had stopped and this Apostle was returning to me.  He again held out his hand as if to invite another handshake. I held out my hand with the necklace in it and he cupped his hand to receive whatever I was offering.  I dropped the necklace into his hand and once he realized what it was he let it drop to the ground.

He held out his hand again inviting mine in a handshake and I clasped his again.  He sidled up close to me again, put his other hand in the small of my back, and was close enough to be in my shadow and that I could smell the salt in his old man sweat, and he continued…

“Where did you serve your mission?”  (I remember thinking that was an ironic question since the Byroms were from England, Sister Peterson served in England, and he asked where the fourth member of the party served his mission?)

“England Manchester Mission”

“How long have you been home?”

(After a quick mental tally) “Nine months”

“Elder, you hold the Priesthood.  You have a duty to uphold that Priesthood.  You should have been married by now.”

He released my hand, pulled his hand from the small of my back, turned, and walked away.  Maybe 4 steps later he turned around and said, “When it happens, I want to know about it.”

He returned to a conversation with Ruby, Sister Peterson, and the Byroms.

I stood there while they chatted for a few more minutes.  I do not recall hearing anything of the conversation between them, even if I was close enough to have heard.

Rosie had a picture taken of the occasion.  Sister Peterson sacrificed herself in the moment to take the photo that now memorializes this occasion.

I shook hands again with Elder David Haight and Sister Ruby Haight and we headed on down the road to see some other homes.  I ended up driving many more hours that day to Boise, Idaho City, Stanley, and elsewhere chauffeuring the Byroms through some of the sights of Idaho.  Rosie Byrom teased me about the moment the rest of the time I was with them.  After all, it is not every day that you get rebuked by an Apostle.  I cannot recall if they overheard the conversation or if I told them about it.  I cannot imagine that they overheard the conversation due to the close proximity in which David and I spoke that day.

Oddly enough, it weighed on me for a long time.  It became the butt of jokes as time went on, especially as David continued to age.  He was already over 95 at the time of my meeting him.  Roommates and friends would indicate that I better hurry or else I would not fulfill the rest of my duty to let David know when it happened.  I will not lie, it became a great story to tell people.  People loved to hear about my rebuke by an Apostle.

I regularly tell the story to individuals I am close to and that wear a necklace.  Missionaries I worked with I regularly told the story, especially if they wore a necklace.  I admit, I never wore a necklace or bracelet of any type since that date.  I know a number of missionaries who have “fallen from the principles we teach as missionaries” and forsaken their evil ways.  Honestly, I do not know that the story is one that should be heeded by others.  But for the deep effect it had upon me at the time and the power in which he spoke to me, I recognize it was for me.  Others should be careful about applying revelation of others to themselves.  But I do believe there is a principle here that we can learn, I just don’t know that I can very clearly articulate it.  I know the principle clearly for me, but don’t know how narrow or general to make it in application to others.

I remember Rosie reminding me that if I properly repent, I would be married within another 9 months.  Boy if that did not apply a little pressure!

As a side, I did pick up my little puka shell necklace and ended up giving it to a friend when I returned to Missouri later in August.  I don’t believe she has any clue what that little necklace meant to me.

There is more to the story.

On the following Monday, I believe 23 July 2001, I was in Salt Lake City with the Byroms.  After an endowment session, Rosie announced we were to go to the Church Administration Building.  She did not tell us why and I thought she just wanted to see the sights from the Church Office Building.  We walked in the Church Office Building and after Rosie talked to the man at the desk, she said we were in the wrong building and we needed to go to the Church Administration Building.  I informed her that the Church Administration Building was not really open to the public.  Rosie announced that we had an appointment.

In light of my experience a few days before, I was not really thrilled about our appointment in the Church Administration Building.  We walked around to the front door of the Church Administration Building and walked in.  As we approached the man at the security desk he asked,

“Are you the Byroms?”

Rosie responded, “Yes.”

“We have been waiting for you.”  (Never a very heartwarming phrase, whether the morgue, jail, CIA, bank, or Church Administration Building)

The man then responded, “You will need to leave your bags here, take the elevator to the fourth floor, take a right, and it is the last door on the left.  I will let them know you are coming up.”

We entered the elevator and headed to the fourth floor.  Rosie then turned and commented to me, “John helped provide security and drive for Elder Ballard while he (Elder Ballard) was in England for the Preston Temple Dedication.  He told us that if we were ever in Utah to stop and pay him a visit.”

Suddenly the realization came to me that I was going to visit with my second Apostle in less than a week.  I am a fairly laid back guy but felt some apprehension after the experience just days before.  We turned the corner and there stood M Russell Ballard in the doorway.  He invited us in to his office, introduced us to his secretary, and then ushered us into his office.  Across from his desk, I think, there were two nice wing-backed chairs.  Another chair was already there for me, or we pulled up a chair.  Elder Ballard left the office for a moment and then reappeared pushing an office chair toward me.  We were already all seated and he asked,

“Where is your wife?”

“I am not married.”

“Oh, that is something you will have to fix.”

He turned to push the little chair back out the door.  I heard Rosie chuckle and comment, “In the mouth of two or three witnesses…”

Elder Ballard returned and took his seat and we had a nice conversation that probably did not take more than 15 minutes.  Once again, Rosie had a picture taken.

Paul Ross, Rosie and John Byrom, Elder Ballard

Paul Ross, Rosie and John Byrom, M Russell Ballard

That was the extent of the interaction and I felt some sting from the second witness of my duty to uphold the Priesthood.  But it was a pleasant experience.  Rosie reminded me often after that, “In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.”

Well, time passed and eventually Elder David B Haight did pass from this veil of tears at the end of July 2004, three years after our encounter.  Fortunately, Elder Haight and I did have an opportunity to talk again regarding our first interaction that lessened the blow of the occasion.  I was invited to drive him on an occasion.  Nevertheless, roommates and many friends called after Elder Haight’s passing to let me know how dire my situation was now that the revelator had passed and I had not fulfilled my duty.

Rosie commented to me that I could fulfill my duty by reporting my marriage to Elder Ballard when the time came.

Well, forward a few more years and I became enamored with a little red-headed girl from Kaysville, Utah.  She came to enjoy her time with me and after a while we would end our walks with a little dancing on the porch of the Alumni House at Utah State University.  It became a regular thing to end our walks and evenings out with a dance and closing conversation on the porch of the Alumni House.  I dare say we danced on the porch of that building more than 60 times.  It was on the porch of this little Alumni House that I made an unofficial proposal to Ms. Hemsley.  It just seemed like the right place.

Months later, Amanda and I returned to Logan under the guise of visiting some friends.  While on the campus I took her to that little porch of the Alumni House and there after midnight, now on 4 July 2005, I fell to my knee and proposed to her.  Of course she said yes and we danced and kissed there on the porch of the Alumni House.  Interestingly, before we left that night, I caught sight of a huge portrait hanging inside the doors that open to the porch that had become an important part of our courtship.  As I looked closer, I could see the familiar sight of a man whose face I knew.  As I got a little closer to see in the dark the portrait lit only by fire escape signs it dawned on me it was a portrait of David B Haight.

If that was not a little coincidental, and perhaps a little creepy, I do not know what is.  Elder Haight’s portrait had actually witnessed some of the most personal moments of my courtship.  The building I had only known as the Alumni House is properly named the David B Haight Alumni Center.  Somehow it seemed the whole experience had just came full circle.

We sent a wedding invitation to Elder M Russell Ballard with a short note explaining that due to Elder Haight’s passing I was sending the note and invitation to him to fulfill my duty.  He responded with a card thanking me for my note and invitation and suggested I consider my duty fulfilled.  He also apologized for not being able to attend our reception (which I am glad about, surely some further duty might have been laid upon me if he had!)

There is my story for the above photo with the Haights, E Ballard, and Byroms.  Maybe some day I will tell my story about Elder Hales (the Apostle, not my missionary companion)…

Nels August Nelson

Back (l-r): Virgil, Lawrence, Fidelia, Moses.  Front: Paul, Nels, Fidelia, August.

This is the autobiography of Nels August Nelson.  He completed this autobiography in about 1930.  For the most part, it is as it was typed.  I corrected some obvious errors.  I hope you enjoy because this took me over 4 months to get completely typed.  It is 57 pages long and I would usually type a page or two at a time.  Nels is the brother to my Annetta Josephine Nelson (Annie) who married Joseph Jonas.

~

Nels August Nelson, third child of John and Agnetta Benson Nelson, was born in Oringe, Hallands, Sweden, on May 18, 1857.  My memory of the beautiful country around our home is still vivid even though I was not quite seven when we left.  In 1861 we moved to Tulap, near Marebeck, a Swedish mile from Halmstadt.  We had two wagons loaded with household goods.  Mother and the four children were on the second wagon which father drove.  I can still see the hayrack.  It had four poles, two in the standard of the wagon, with holes bored and sticks driven in them to keep them apart the width of the wagon.  Then there were holes in each pole on the upper side slanting outward so as to extend over the wheels gradually to about four or five feet high.  Finally, a pole crossed the top of both sides and ends to keep it from spreading.  This is the picture of it as I remember the morning we moved.

Our new home consisted of two long buildings, I should judge considerably neglected because father was continually repairing them between the hours on the farm.  There was a peat bed some distance to the south of the house, a steep slope to the west, a small stream to the east, and cultivated land on the other side.  Father planted trees from the northeast corner of the dwelling due East some distance, thence north and West to the northwest corner of the barn, forming a beautiful square.  My recollection is that the trees were birch.

A road ran due east to the nearest neighbors.  On the west a path ran to Marebeck.  A public highway went through our place and led to Halmstadt.  The village nearby had beautiful homes and churches.  A large bell rang out at twelve and six, possibly other times.  It seemed to say, “Vin Vellin, sure sell, some balhung, slink in” translated, “Water gruel, sour fish, come gulpdog, tumble in.”

At the north end of the farm the stream turned east where the bridge was.  Just south of the bridge the slope was steep and below on the river bottom was pure meadow land.  Along this river we children herded the cattle and sheep.  In the three years we lived there father broke up all the land except the meadow.  This was all done by man power.  A man would have a “shere chick” which he pushed with his body.  It cut a sod about two inches thick and eight or ten inches wide.  When the sods dried they were piled up and burned.  The woman did most of the piling and burning.  We had such a heavy crop of potatoes on this new land that the land burst open along the rows and the potatoes could be seen on top of the ground from the road.

Now a few incidents of child life in Sweden.  The school teacher boarded round at the different homes of the pupils.  I marvel now at the progress they made.  My sister, only ten, knew most of the New Testament, and my brother attended only one winger when he learned to read and write.

One of our cows swam the river while we were herding one spring.  When we drove her back she missed the ford and got her horns caught in the roots of the trees and drowned.

Baking day was a big affair because mother baked enough bread to last a month.  It seemed to improve with age.  It took a lot of wood to heat the oven.  On these days sister and brother had to tend baby and I had to herd the cows alone.  One day I rebelled but it did no good.  I was about five years old.  James helped to drive the cows down to the pasture and about all I had to do was to watch the path to prevent their return.  I had not been there long when I conceived the idea of driving one of the cows across to river to see her swim.  I chased a black one till about noon before I succeeded in getting her across.  Then I went home and told mother that I couldn’t herd the cows.

They questioned me but I made good my story and Matilda and James went around by the bridge and brought the cow home that way.  After that they herded the cows and I tended the baby.  Now that I think of it, this was a stupendous evil conception for a little apparently innocent child.  After I got to Utah I had a similar experience.  One fall, a fox bit one of the lambs.  Father must have seen him catch it because he picked it up and brought it home before it died.  Oh, how bad we felt!  All the animals on the farm were pets.

One winter there was no snow on the ground but there was ice on the river.  Three of us went down to slide on the ice.  We were forbidden to slide with our shoes on because it wore them out.  At first we slid with our stockings on, then we took them off and slid barefoot.  The ice was so clear and smooth that we had a good time.  Then Uncle Lars Benson came and helped us put on our shoes and stockings.  I was the smallest so he carried me all the way home.

In the spring of 1862 mother went to the old home to bid her mother, Johanna Bengtsson, her sister Ingar, and brother Nels and John, good-bye  before they started to America and Utah to live with the Mormons.  She brought us all of Uncle John’s toys.  One I remember especially, was a little cuckoo.

It must not have been long after when the first Mormon Elders came to see us.  Andrew Peterson of Lehi was one.  Later Uncle Lars came and visited us.  It is beyond human pen or tongue to describe the feeling of love and peace that entered our home.  We children would run up the road to look for the Elders.  I was five years old, (if mother got baptized the same winter that we left in the spring, then I was six).  When the Elders instructed father to get his father around the table and have family prayers, I got up from that prayer with the light of the Gospel in my soul.  Everything had changed!  A new light and a new hope had entered my being.  Everything seemed joyous and more beautiful and even the birds sang sweeter.

After we joined the Church there were numbers of people, young and old, who came to visit us.  I remember Andrew Peterson and the mother of the Lindquists who were undertakers in Ogden and Logan.  When we were getting ready to come to America the sisters would come to help mother sew and get ready.  The songs of Zion that they sang will ring in my ears and soul to the last moments of my life if I continue faithful to the end.  “Heavenly Canaan, Oh Wondrous Canaan, Our Canaan that is Joseph’s Land.  Come go with us to Canaan.” are some of the words one of the sisters sang.  “Ye Elders of Israel,” and “Oh Ye Mountains High,” were some of my favorites.  The Swedish language seems to give these songs more feeling than the English.  I had a bird’s eye view of Zion and longed to go there.

I well remember the morning mother had promised to go to Halmstadt to be baptized.  We all arose early and mother was undecided until father told her to go.  In the evening as father was walking back and forth carrying the baby, he stopped and said, “Now mother is being baptized.”  We looked at the clock and when mother returned she said father was right.  The baptisms had to be done at night and a hole cut in the ice but mother felt no ill effects of the cold.

We had a public auction and sold everything in the line of furniture and clothing that we could not take with us.  I remember two large oak chests and a couple of broadcloth suits and over coats.  One they brought with them and it made over for me.

Father was a steady and prosperous young man, he worked seven years in a distillery and seven as a miller.  We had a small keg of whiskey every Christmas and the children could have what they wanted of it.  We often sopped our bread in it as a substitute for milk.  I never saw father drunk.

Now came the time to sell the home and farm.  The ground was all in crops and a rain made everything look good.  Father said it was God who made it look so prosperous and we got a good price for it.

James, Matilda, and I with a big part of the baggage were left with friends in Halmstadt while father went back for mother and the younger children.  The morning we were to sail was a busy one.  We all did what we seldom did before, we messed the bed.  Mother said, “The Devil cannot stop us,” and we were on deck in time.

It was a beautiful Friday morning, 10 April 1864, when the Johannes Nelson family hustled along the rock-paved streets of Halmstadt to the docks.  The noise of the horses feet and the rumble of the vehicles drowned all the voices of the little ones who complained of the unceremonious departure.  Then all were safely on board, the gang planks drawn, and before we knew it we were out at sea and the men on the shore became mere specks.  (Sailed 10 April 1864 at 5:00 PM on L. J. Bager to Copenhagen.  Then the Nelson’s traveled by ship directly to Liverpool (some of the others traveled by rail and steamer through Germany and England.)

Later, we were all startled by the sound of a shot ringing out and we were ordered below deck.  When we could return to the deck we were told that a pirate crew had shot a hole in our ship just above the water line.  In return, our ship shot off their main mast.

As we neared Denmark, we saw all the ships in the harbour and could hear cannonading as Denmark and Germany were at war.  We walked around in Copenhagen and saw the fine homes, lawns, and statues, in the beautiful city.  This was the first time I had heard the Danish language.  We stopped at so many places that I cannot remember all of them.  Cattle and sheep were loaded on at one place.  We were seasick too, with so many people crowded together.

Before we left Liverpool we enjoyed watching the ships being loaded, fishing snacks came in and unloaded their cargo, and big English shire horses acted as switch engines.  There was a large ship about finished in the dry dock.  It must be stupendous job to build a huge ship.  There seemed to be some leak at the gates because we saw a man with a diving outfit on go down and men were pumping air to him.  He was down for some time.  The beautiful green foliage and sward through England has always remained with me.  It passes into the sublime of my soul.

The ship which we boarded to come to America was a huge one.  Before it was loaded it stood so high above the water, and we had to wait some time while the sailors loaded heavy freight into the hold.  (The family rode on the Monarch of the Seas.  The ship departed from Liverpool, England on 28 April 1864 and arrived in New York City on 3 June 1864.)

Monarch of the Sea, 1020 LDS passengers on this voyage.

I have always tried to forget the journey across the Atlantic.  Our rations were raw beef, large hard soda biscuits, water, mustard, and salt.  Sometimes we would have to wait most of the day for our turn to cook our meat.  Brother James knew no sickness on the whole journey, and was a favorite with the sailors.  On one occasion he was riding the loose timbers that slid back and forth with the motion of the ship.  At another time he went so dangerously near the railing that they sent him below.  The winds and waves were so high sometimes that the flat on the main mast touched the waves as it rolled.  Trunks and boxes had to be tied down.  The vessel had three decks and there were bunks all around on the two lower decks.  I had seen several bodies go down the gangway into the deep.

Then came the day that baby Amanda’s little body with a rock tied to her feet was lowered into the water.  A little later it seemed as if it were my turn, I could not eat crackers.  Mother tried everything, but I got worse.  Then she fed me the raw beef and I began to improve.

Many sailors say there is no such thing as mermaids.  I distinctly remember father pointing one out to me.  We did see many varieties of fish.  Sometimes the passengers, men and women, helped bail out water when it seemed the ship might sink.

Nilsson family on the Monarch of the Sea passenger list

Finally we reached New York, and the main body of the saints took a steamer for Albany, New York.  We crossed New Jersey by train to the Delaware River.  We had to wait a number of hours for the ferry, and when we got aboard it was so suffocating that sister Matilda (Bothilda formally) succumbed.  Mother laid her out under some tree on a beautiful lawn.  The setting sun, and approaching dusk cast a hallowed gloom over the scene.  We sat silently watching by the side of mother, while father was off looking for a place to bury her.  It was a beautiful, and sad sight to see father and another man carrying Matilda’s body away from her loved ones to be laid in an unknown grave.  The setting of the clear blue sky, and the twinkling of the stars overhead, shining down through the trees made a variegated carpet where we sat.  It would be impossible to describe mother’s feelings as her oldest was laid among strangers in a strange land.  But she was the guiding star of the family, and she knew we would meet Matilda again beyond the grave.

We went by train from here, and the first incident of note was the crossing of a very high, and long bridge, large vessels with high masts could pass under it.  The train stopped on the bridge while another train passed us.  A few days later we were informed that the bridge had collapsed.  We saw much of the country that had been desolated by the Civil War.  Then we were joined by the group that went by way of Albany.  They were riding on boards in cattle cars.

The car we rode in had no cushions on the seats.  Sister Josephine’s cheek began swelling, we thought from the jolting of the car.  Some people recommended a certain poultice which ate the flesh off her cheek.

Next we went aboard a steamer on a river.  It was restful for a few days.  All of us made our beds on the floor, starting in the center by the main mast or flag pole.  Then another circle started at the feet of the first.  Brother James and I slept on a board which formed a shelf on the side of the shelf.  The space between each shelf was large enough for a full grown colored gentlemen so there was plenty of room for us boys who were small for our ages.  There seemed to be two streams in the river, one quite clear, the other very muddy.  By this time we were getting tired with never any rest or change and the vermin were getting unbearable.

Josephine steadily got worse and mother realized that it was only a matter of time until she would go to join her sisters.  When we reached Omaha Josephine was a corpse.  With the dead child and the luggage to carry, father and mother could not help me.  I remember that I crawled and walked alternately with my parents waiting and encouraging me.  We finally got to the top of a hill where mother laid me on the grass among some shrubs while she and father went for more luggage.  When I became able to walk I went down by the river and watched the people do their washing, and trying to get rid of the cooties before we started the trip over the plains.  Several graves were dug in this place.

In due time boys and wagons from Utah arrived and everything was loaded for the trip.  There was a stove and tent in each wagon.  Then the luggage and two families were piled in and we were off for Zion.

At first there was an abundance of grass.  I liked to watch the donkeys in the train.  Day after day we traveled and the only living thing of any size was an occasional stage coach and the stations built along the way.  One day I got out of the wagon and ran ahead until noon.  After that I had to walk most of the way.  One day two young women sat down to rest.  All at once they screamed and jumped up.  Then a man killed a large rattler where they had been.  I have seen families take a corpse out of a wagon, dig a shallow grave and then hurriedly catch up to the train which did not stop.  Then we got a glimpse of the mountains in the distance.  We also saw large herds of buffalo.  While camping one noon a herd was coming directly towards us.  Some men rode out and turned them.  To avoid a stampede of our oxen, we started out and the teamsters were able to keep them under control.

The first Indians I saw was at the stage station.  There must have been several hundred of them and we could see their wigwams in the distance.  We were now getting into great sagebrush flats and everybody was warned against starting fires.  One day at noon we yoked up in a hurry because someone had let their fire get the best of them.

Now we began to meet companies of soldiers.  They generally led horses with empty saddles.  Next we saw where a fire had burned some wagons in the company which grandmother crossed in 1862.  The whole country round was black and the grass had not started.  When we crossed rivers, if they were not too deep, the men and women waded.  Two government wagons were caught in the quick sand near where we forded.  As we got into the hills there was a lot of elk, deer, and antelopes.  One man on a gray horse did the hunting for the group.

Several times the oxen tried to stampede.  On parts of the trail men had to hold the wagons up to keep them from tipping over.  The most interesting of all to me was at Echo Canyon where we were told how the Mormon scouts had marched round the cliff and made Johnston’s army believe there were a whole lot of them when in fact there were very few.  We found choke cherries along the road but they were too green.  The last hill seemed the longest and steepest and we did not reach the top until late in the evening.  The next morning everyone was happy.  Cherries were riper and so good to eat they failed to choke.  Happy beyond express, we hastened to get a view of Canaan and Joseph’s land, where the Elders of Israel reside, and Prophets and Apostles to guide the Latter-day Saints.

Having seen some of the big cities of the world you may imagine our disappointment when we looked down from Emigration Canyon upon Salt Lake City by the Great Salt Lake.  We saw Fort Douglas where some of the soldiers were stationed.  One aged man exclaimed, “Why the children cry here as they did at home!”

We entered the dear old tithing square and rested for noon.  Now it was for us to decide where we wanted to settle.  We decided to go to Logan and it happened that John, our teamster was going there too.  While in the yard Sister Lindquist who had visited us in Sweden brought us a large watermelon the first I had seen in my life.  She was a beautiful young woman and I thought was very nice.

We soon headed north with John driving the wagon and mother, father, James, and I walking behind the wagon.  As we were nearing the outskirts of the city a good lady sent a little girl out to us with two delicious applies.  How good people were to us!  It would certainly be a pleasure to know these fine people.  It was about sundown when we passed the Hot Springs and we kept going until quite late.  When we got to the canyon above Brigham City we over took a number of wagons of Scandinavian saints.

When we reached what was called Little Denmark, now Mantua, we were feted by these good saints, and given a new send-off.  It seemed such a long trip through the canyons, but interesting as the teamsters had a number of bear stories to tell.  Later we learned that some people had been attacked by a bear at this place.  We camped just below Wellsville near the bridge above Cub creek.  The people here gave us some potatoes.  They were boiled and their jackets all cracked open.  This was a treat I shall never forget.

We arrived at the Logan public square about noon.  There was a liberty pole in the center.  On one corner was a lumber shack where all our worldly goods were put and the teams drove away.  Father located a short, robust Swede who hauled our wealth into his cow yard and we made ourselves comfortable.  We cooked over the fireplace in the log cabin.  For a few days father did not have work so all four of us went out gleaning wheat.  When threshing began with the flail, father was in his glory and never lacked a job.

The most important thing ahead was to prepare a shelter for the winter which was fast approaching.  Logan was planning to take care of the emigrants and her future by digging a canal north along the East Bench.  All newcomers were given a city lot to be paid for by work on this canal.  At the same time the number of acres of farm land was apportioned with the number of cubic yards of dirt to be removed to pay for the land.

The first homes were mostly dugouts in the side of the hill.  That first winter, father carried willows from the Logan River bottom which was our fuel.  He cut some small green sticks short and buried a few of these in the ashes each night to start the fire in the morning.

We were just moved into our home when Annetta Josephine was born on 18 November 1864.  She was the first child born in Logan Fifth Ward.  (The boundaries of the Logan Fifth Ward were Boulevard on the South, 300 East on the West, to the mountains, north to Hyde Park.)  Mother was alone except for James and me.  James was sent to fetch father who was threshing wheat for John Anderson.  When he arrived with a sister, mother had already taken care of herself and the baby.

All went well until January when it began to thaw.  Soon our dugout was filling with water.  It was knee-deep when father made a path so we could get over to the neighbor’s cabin.  We carried water out all day, and the rest of the water soon soaked up so that by laying a few boards on the floor we were able to go back in the evening.

It was a most severe winter.  The snow was deep and it drifted so high that only the tops of houses could be seen.  Thatcher’s mill, the only one in town, was frozen up, and we had to get along on bran bread.  Father moved the cow to the side of the house that afforded the most protection from the wind.

As soon as spring started, all hands set to work on the canal.  The men and boys had to pass our place on the way to work.  The boys seemed to delight in calling us “Danish men”.  James and I carried the water from the old Fourth Ward canal down on the river bottom.  We always took a slide down the hill.  This was all right as long as the snow was on the ground, but as soon as it began to thaw, we got soaking wet, and we usually ended up sick with bad colds.  Poor mother had no time to be sick.

The first Sunday School we attended was in the cabin of John Archibald.  Soon there were so many that we could not all get in.  The Superintendent was Sandy Isaac, a find young man.

The summer was a happy one.  Father bought two ewes, and they each had a lamb.  This, with the cow, made a herd for me to care for.  Most of the town drove their sheep past our place upon the college hill to feed.  While we herded we also picked service berries.  The boys showed us where the best berries were over on Providence flat.  One day mother and two other women went with us.  We crossed the river on the flume at the head of the canyon.  Down among the bushes we sighted a beautiful black and white striped cat.  With glee we pounded on him and threw him into the apron of one of the women.  She yelled, “A skunk! Throw it away”.  None of the boys got tainted, but the woman was in a bad plight.

This fall we were much better prepared for winter than we were a year ago.  We had two cows, four sheep, and a yoke of steers.  There was a barn for the animals, and we had a log house.  We raised 120 bushels of wheat on the six acres, and mother had done considerable gleaning.

When mother went gleaning, I had to stay with the baby.  One day I left her on the bed while I went out to play.  She rolled off the bed and got a big lump on her head.  She was still crying when mother came home.  Some days she took both of us with her.  When baby slept then I could help glean.  Mother would carry a two-bushel sack, full of heads, on her shoulder and set the baby on top.  It surely looked like a load to carry.  James was with father.  He would rake the hay while father cut it with the scythe and snare.  Father did not like to have to go gleaning, but the money she got from the wheat was her own, and she liked good clothes and to be dressed well.

In the fall the ward was organized with a Swede and ex-solider as bishop.  His name was Woolvensteen (Bengt P. Woolfenstein).  The log meeting house had a fire place in the east end, and the door in the west.  We held school in the same building.  The teacher was a Scotchman named McGill (Adam McGill).  He played the violin for the dances, and could keep on playing when he was apparently asleep.  The dances generally kept up until morning.  They are never-to-be-forgotten events in my life.  They began around seven o’clock in the evening.  About nine there would be some singing.

These songs filled my soul to over flowing, and I memorized them.  Even now, there is an echo of them in my soul after fifty-nine years.  The Crookston boys, and the Isaacs were such fine singers.  After singing, we had games of strength, wrestling, and boxing.  In the wee small hours we were ready to go home.  These dances were opened and closed with prayer.  We were a little rude, but the love and equality of spirit made up a real pioneer life.

December, January, and February were months I attended school.  My first three months in 1865-1866 left me able to read in the second reading, which had the words grasshopper and perpendicular in it.  I could also write a little.

I almost forgot one incident that happened in 1866.  Father turned his steers on the range in the spring.  One of these was to be given to the Indians to keep them friendly.  The other one, Bill, could not be found.  Father located the first one in the Indian’s herd.  We went down and told them that this steer was his.  “How can you prove it is your steer?”  Father went up to him, took hold of his horn and led him to the Indians.  They laughed and told him to take it.  He led the steer home, a mile away, by holding to the horn.  James hunted every where for Bill.  He searched in almost every herd in the valley.  In the anguish of his soul he knelt down and prayed.  As he arose a feeling of satisfaction entered his bosom.  He was soon rewarded by fining the long-lost steer.  He succeeded in driving him home, and all were joyful and recognized the hand of Providence in answering James’ prayer.

More and more people moved into the ward.  A great many of them were Scotch.  There was a sixteen year old girl who used to visit with mother.  One day she told mother she thought Mr. Nelson was a lovable man, and that she would like to be his second wife.  Mother was delighted and did everything to get father to accept her, but in vain.  From this time father’s carelessness became more evident.  The girl married a non-Mormon and was lost to the Church.  We all felt bad, and I suppose that had father expressed himself, there was a feeling of regret in his heart.

The year 1866-1867 surpassed the other because I found so many friends.  There were the three, adorable Henderson girls, the Adams boys, Milley Mitchell, Bob Roberts, John and James Burt, and George and Bill Hibbert and his sisters and the Clarkston sisters.  There were three families of McCullough’s, Archie McNeal.  Of these I loved George Hibbert beyond tongue to express.  One day the boys took me and laid me across a bench.  I cried some and was discredited as a poor sport.  That evening I still suffered, and did not sleep all night.  A swelling developed just opposite my heart, and I did not go to school any more that winter.

Father made a fish trap out of willows like the one mother’s family had in Sweden.  We had fish all of the time.

Every other week we herded cattle down in the fork of the Logan and Bear Rivers.  It was seven miles from Logan.  The banks of the river were covered with willows, where lived bears, wolves, snakes, skunks, and other pests.  James herded alone most of the time.  The Indians called him a hero.  I stayed with him one week.  The dog went home and I was ready to leave.  The wolves looked defiantly at us and at night the snakes crawled over our faces.  I was glad to stay home and herd the small herd near home.  I had my prayers answered in finding the sheep when they were lost.  I have never forgotten this incident which has pointed the way in my life.

The boys at school were telling us how we could see our future sweetheart.  We all tried it with no results.  One evening after supper, I tried it again.  I walked backward out of the room, then backward into my bedroom at the back of the house.  The room had no windows, so it was totally dark.  I repeated the magic words, “Tonight, tonight is Friday night, and here I lie in all a fright, and my desire is to see , who my true love is to be, as she appears every day.  To my amazement, the room lit up as light as day, and there on the board at the foot of my bed, sat a little girl.  She was neat and clean, sweet as an angel.  She remained there until I got a little fearful and I was left in darkness, the whole thing was the result of my unfailing faith.  Later, I tried to pick her out among the Logan girls, but none answered the description.

After the sheep were gone, besides hoeing in the lot, I watched the fish trap.  My broken rib right over my heart had become a running sore, and the rough times we boys had would not let it heal.  A friend of mine and I got to fighting down by the fish trip.  He was larger than I, but I got him down.  I told him I would have to quit because of my rib.  When we looked at it the hole went through in to my breast.  Mother doctored it to the best of her knowledge and what the neighbors told her.  It started to heal from this time and by fall was healed over.  Today there is a large scar where this sore was.

One day while I was whittling away time at Thatcher’s mill, I noticed that a man had gone off and forgotten his pocket knife.  It was a beautiful knife such as I had always dreamed of owning.  When the miller went into another room, I took it and ran as if running for my life.  By the time I got home I did not want it, so I gave it to mother.  I told her I had found it on the Public Square.  She seemed to doubt my word and questioned me severely.  She put it up on the window sill and one day an Indian or someone else took it.  Mother remarked, “Easy got, easy gone.  Thank God for it”.  Quite a rebuke for a guilty soul.

Another instance which mars my conscience happened as I drove the cows past a widow’s home.  She had two sweet little girls just about my size.  They called out to me to say “Good morning,” to them.  I made a flippant retort which was unbecoming any respectful person.  I told mother about it when I got home and she made me feel I had done wrong.  I made a vow early in life that I would treat all women with respect, and never quarrel with any.  I have lived with several including my mother-in-law and two step-mothers, and have kept the faith except with my wife.  I could have done better with her.

I am grateful to the Sunday School Superintendent, his brother and sisters for creating in me a taste for reading.  They had books of adventure which they loaned to me and were so kind and thoughtful.  The Crookston boy’s signing has always echoed in my soul.  The celebrations on the 4th and 24th of July were always gala occasions.  The brass and marching bands were especially thrilling to me.  To watch them drill, charge, advance, and retreat, and fight sham battles, was as good as a circus.  On these occasions all five wards in Logan turned out in mass.  The athletic events were highlights in my young life, especially when brother James was chosen Valley Champion of his age group.

On June 14, 1867, mother had a baby boy whom she named Joseph Hyrum.  That fall we moved into the Fourth Ward.  I soon learned to love the Bishop, Thomas X Smith.  The people seemed to be a little more sober, and during the nine years I lived there, I do not remember a report of a sex crime being committed.  There were Swiss, Hollanders, Germans, Yankees, and Scandinavians living in the ward.  Daniel Johnson, a mason, was our neighbor.  He had four sons, Joseph, Jacob, Daniel, and Erastus.  He had a farm, herds of cattle, and an orchard which produced some of the best fruit I have ever tasted.  He surely enjoyed sports and athletics.  His home and yard was the gathering place for all the young people and he would sit and watch us play.  He said he had never had a more enjoyable time than when chasing Uncle Sam’s soldiers in 1858.  He had a small, snappy Danish wife.

On Christmas and New Year’s even, we stayed up on Temple Hill all night so we would be ready to serenade early in the morning.

I was in school in the winter of 1867-1868., with William Reak, the teacher.  At noon we had to drive the cattle five blocks to water.  The school was five blocks from home so we really had to hustle if we at any dinner.  I think father was working at Echo Canyon.  Our grain was completely taken by grasshoppers in 1867.  The sun was darkened by them they were so thick.  We had to sell our oxen, but we got $175 for them when the usual price was only $125.  We had bought them four years before, and father always kept them butter fat.  We bought a pair of two-year old steers for seventy five dollars, and grain with the other seventy five.  Then father worked on the railroad, and James and I gleaned corn.  James traded a good pocket knife for corn.  Again we traded corn for shoes.  There wasn’t money enough for us to go to school that year, but father bought a large Bible, and the two of us read through to Chronicles the second time.  Here I gained the fundamental principles of the gospel which helped me throughout my life, and I always knew where to go for information, God and the Bible.

Before I left Sweden I began to have night dreams of visions, because they came to me before I went to sleep, just as soon as I closed my eyes.  To illustrate: An aunt (by the way the only one of grandmother’s family that did not join the Church) made a very harsh remark to my oldest sister, Matilda.  The spirit and vision informed me that she cut Matilda into firewood.  I saw the wood and knew it was Matilda.  When I was suffering with the broken rib and hole in my side, I saw so many things of this nature.  I saw the devil in the form of a large dog, mouth open and came lolling out, ready to grab me, so much of the time I did not sleep until exhausted.  From about age eight until I was almost twelve years old I did not thrive physically.  Then these night visions stopped and I was able to sleep peacefully.

I loved animals and especially sheep.  The stories of the Bible shepherds, David and his flute were dear to me.  While herding, I would divide my dinner with the lambs.  They became quite attached to me, and would come running when I opened my dinner pail, then I would lie down and they would run and jump over me.  I managed to get them running in a circle, up my feet, and jump over my head, which I raised as high as I could.

Father traded his oxen for a team of young mules, very poor, but gentle.  The first time we tried to drive them was to a funeral.  On the way home a dog rushed out at us and the mules were off.  They ran hope and stopped at the corral.  We learned they had run away they first time they had been driven.  As long as we owned them we were in danger of our lives because they could not be handled.  Mother did a better job than any of us in driving them.

The year that grasshoppers took our grain I furnished fish which I caught in the Logan River.  There some chubs and some trout.  The time when the hoppers were so thick I will never forget.  I was fishing down in the river and an electric storm was over near Clarkston.  There seemed to be an air current because the hoppers all rose from the ground and left in that direction and in a little while I could scarcely find any bait.

I think it was in 1869 that we had a glorious 4th of July celebration.  A whole band of boys dressed as Indians and tried to pick a fight.  Some of us really thought they were Indians.  Then we saw President Brigham Young with mounted men riding alongside his carriage.  Quickly we all formed in line along the main street and as he came along he would bow to us barefoot children.  We really loved these men and rarely missed a chance to go to the Tabernacle to hear them talk.  One time he asked the grown-ups to leave while the boys and girls gathered around the stand to hear Martin Harris bear his testimony about seeing the plates from which the Book of Mormon was taken.  We were told never to forget these things and to always tell the boys and girls during our lives this story.  I have sometimes forgotten to do this.  Martin Harris was a school teacher when a young man, and came to the assistance of the Prophet by giving the money necessary to get the Book of Mormon printed.  A short time before he died in Clarkston, he related the whole story of the part he played in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.  This incident belongs to 1868.

This year we planted two acres of sugar cane on some new land up by college hill.  We hoed and petted that cane until it surpassed anything around.  We barely took time out to each our lunch.  Men working near said we were foolish to spend so much time on it.  James was a very good working and a good leader for me.  In the fall he worked at the molasses mill downtown receiving a half gallon of molasses for twelve hours work.  Father hired a boy to help me hoe the cane at the same price.  He never came to work on time so I sent him home and did the work myself.  From one acre we got 175 gallons, and the other 225 gallons, a small fortune.

The last spring that I herded, father had about 75 sheep and 50 cows.  There was no snow late int he fall and water was scarce.  When I started home at night the cows would almost run to get to Springs where Greenville now is.  Then before I could get to them they were in somebody’s field.  I usually had a lamb or two to carry and had to run till I was exhausted.  At last a small Swiss boy with only one cow to herd helped me out.  He soon got tired of mixing with me but I did not let him quit.  I have herded in the spring when it snowed so hard I could hardly see the animals.  All others had gone home, but I had to stay because we did not have feed at home.  My clothes would be soaking wet, and when a sharp wind blow, I got mighty cold.  One time one of the ewes got lost.  They had been shorn late so could not stand the cold and I found their carcasses later.

Mother sheared the sheep, washed, carded, spun, and wove the cloth to make our clothes.  It was about 1870 when mother had the twins, Jacob and Jacobina.  They were very tiny and lived only four hours.

Father was a hard worker.  He cut hay with a scythe and snaith.  One time a neighbor was vexed because his five acres had not been cut.  Father when down on Sunday and did not come home until he had cut all of it on Monday.  The man could hardly believe that it could be done.

About the time I got hold of a couple of song boos there were over a hundred songs in each book, mostly songs about the Civil War.  I memorized all in one book and part of the other, put tunes to them and sung as I herded.  It made me a very ardent American, and of course all loyal Americans were Republicans.  My soul always craved new information.

Mother led the social set in this part of the ward.  I would listen intently as she related different incidents that were told to her at these parties.  One pertained to our friend, Daniel Johnson.  He had married a young woman after his first wife had no children.  But after consenting to the new wife, she gave birth to a son and then very soon after two sweet girls.  Almost the same thing happened to a fine young Danishman who moved into the community.  He wore a stove pipe hat and was nicknamed Stovepipe.  I cannot recall his real name.  His wife’s name was Karen.  When she consented to give him a second wife she had a son herself.

In the fall of 1871 father bought ten acres of land planted to hay and right along side the other five.  I was sent out to drive a team making the road bed for the Utah Northern Railroad.  I was fourteen, weighed 75 pounds, and had never driven horses.  I was given a broken handled chain scraper and a balky team.  With these handicaps, and jeers from some of the men it was a hard month or two for me.  We had good food, so I gained in weight, strength, and experience.  With the money earned father was able to bind the bargain on the land, though the fellow was sorry he had agreed to sell.

About this time we had a new baby sister come to our home.  She was named Charlotte Abigail.  I thought it should have been Abigail Charlotte, because Abigail was the name of the woman King David took while fleeing from King Saul.  To my mind the baby was a jewel.

I gave the money I earned herding cows to mother who bought all of her clothing and always had a dollar or two on hand when it was needed most.  She always looked nice in her clothes, being very tall and slender, with beautiful golden hair.  At one time she weighed only 90 pounds.  She loved her children dearly, but required obedience, that we be neat and clean, and attend our church duties.  One morning before Sunday School she asked me to do some chore before I left.  I said “No,” though I really wanted to do it.  Mother grabbed a strap lying on the floor and hit me with a smart rap across the shoulders.  A buckle on the strap cut my back and I yelled with pain and so did mother.  She washed my back quickly and put a plaster on it so it would not be seen through the thin shirt., which was all I had on my back.  Many times later in my life I have thanked God for that blow.  It was just what I needed to get over being coaxed to do anything.  I also learned to love mother more if that were possible.

Mother furnished the house and bought father his tobacco with the butter and egg money.  Father was surely miserable at the end of the week when his weekly supply was gone.  When I was allowed to go to the store to buy tobacco, I would put it in my hands and hold it over my nose so I could get a good smell of it.  Father had quit the habit on the way to Utah, but some foolish men persuaded him to take a bite and he never could quit again.  He tried one time and was so sick he had to go to bed and get a doctor to bleed him.

Brother James was quick to learn and was especially good at entertaining on the stage.  A Mr. Crowther from the Salt Lake Theater gave him a part of a colored boy, and with only two rehearsals and no book., he made good and people were wondering who the darky was.  Mother was proud of her boy.  It was a lesson to me that there was room at the top for the seeming incompetent, who never had a chance, better saw who never knw what they could do.

All the boys in town received military training down on the Tabernacle square.  L. R. Martineau always seemed to do things just right and I tried to do it the same and just as fast and good, which made it all fun.

About this time we had our last episode with the mules.  They tried to run from the state.  WE boys got out of the wagon to fix the chin strap on one of them.  They leaped in the air and as they came down they broke a line and away they ran.  One by one parts of the wagon were left behind.  Father was thrown out with the bed.  When we finally caught up with them, the tongue, one wheel, and a hub of the front axle was all there was attached to them.  We were grateful that no one was hurt.  We traded them off for a team of horses.  The man who bought them drove along the railroad through sloughs and no roads and beat the train.

Mother made dances for us boys and served refreshments to all who were present.  We had attended to terms at a dancing school the year we had so much molasses, and mother went with us the one term.  This made us the best dancers in Logan.  I had my first girl at this time.  I had to leave town for a while so as we were playing in the street after dark I told her she had to kiss me goodbye.  Girls usually say, “Don’t quit” and I kept trying until I got my kiss.  When I returned she was my girl.

On my sixteenth birthday I weighed 105 pounds.  That summer I left for Uncle Nels Jorgenson’s.  He lived south of Hampton’s bridge, later named Collinston.  We attended a dance in Deweyville and then went to work on a canal west of Bear River City which was being taken out of the Malad River.  I enjoyed this job, was quite competent and efficient in whatever they set me to do.  I could scrape and handle a yoke of cattle all alone, which others of the camp did not attempt.  I also drove a team of young horses which grew steady under my care, but fractious when others drove them.

There seemed to be a thousand head of wild Texas cattle on the range.  Most of the people along the canal did not dare to go among them on foot and were fearful even on horseback.  They would stare and run around you in a circle.  One day I was surrounded by a herd and it was with difficulty that I got back to camp.  Uncle Nels would not let me go out on foot after that.

A number of people were very kind to me.  Among them was Peter Rasmussen and the Mortenson family.  Sister Mortenson was the essence of Danish kindness.  She made the fires and did the cooking.  Her daughter waited on us warming our hands and shoes before we went out to feed the oxen.

I crossed the ferry at Bear River City one beautiful morning bound for home when I arrived before sundown.  I visited with Aunt Christine who used to care for us in Sweden.

I found James working on a gravel train and began working with him.  Two would load a car, each one his half.  George Watson, the boss, told me I could not shovel the gravel fast enough.  I told him I could do anything my brother did.  I almost failed the first few days.  We would load as fast as we could, then jump on the car and ride to Mendon, unload and back again.  When the job was completed James got work on the section at Hampton, and father and I on a railroad spur between Dry Lake, near Brigham City to Corinne.  When we reached Corinne we were treated to all the beer we wanted.  On the way back to Brigham City, the crew and the workers were feeling the effects of the beer.  Father said, “You act as though you were drunk.”  I retorted, “I have never been drunk in my life.”  A man thirty five years old said, “That isn’t saying much for a boy.  If you can say that as a man of thirty five you will be saying something.”  Right then I made a resolution that I never would get drunk.  Now at sixty nine I can say that I have kept this resolution.

This was a very prosperous year for our family.  We bought a fine team of horses to do our farm work and we had work in the railroad.  In October, mother gave birth to a little boy, Moses Nelson.  She was very sick and we had a nurse to care for her.  I always felt inferior to James, but one day mother called me to her and said, “August, if I die I want you to care for the children.”  That had always been my job around the house.  Later one evening, mother kissed me and said, “You have been a good boy, God bless you.”  With a smile she turned her head and breathed her last.  God along knows what little children lose when mother is gone.  While sick I had heard her say, “I do not want to leave my little children.”  Little did I know or realize what home would be without her.  She was more than ordinarily ardent and spiritually minded, with high ideals, had a comprehensive knowledge of the gospel.

After mother was laid away, I was sent up to Richmond to work on the railroad.  The weeks passed in a whirl.  Soon baby Moses died, and father came up to work with me.  James was with the children and took care of things at home.  We soon returned and James started to school.  I did all the house work except the starching and ironing.  I was 16, Annette 9, Joseph 5, and Charlotte 2.  The washing was a stupendous job.  The water was hard.  I tried putting the clothes in a sack when I boiled them to keep the hard water from forming on them.  If only some friend had called and told me how to break the water and to put a little soda in the bread when it soured, it would have been a God send.  It would have meant better bread and cleaner clothes for the next three years.  I also had to shear the sheep.  This had been mother’s job.  I managed four the first day, and in time finished in some fashion.

I studied the old third part arithmetic that winter, also read the many striking lessons in the Natural Fourth Reader.  Sometime in January Uncles Lars and Nels Bengston came and took James with them to Spring City in Sanpete County.  I always loved that brother, the only one left who had come with me from Sweden.  We sometimes quarreled but we were always together.  Now we had no word from him for over a year.

I attended Sunday School regularly, and taught a class at age fourteen.  I also liked to go to Sacrament meetings and Priesthood classes.  I had been a deacon and was now advanced to a teacher.

This winter I attended school in the fourth ward.  Orson Smith was the teacher and there were 120 children of all grades in the room.  Daniel Johnson Jr was in the class ahead of me and I in a class by myself.  We helped the teacher teach the younger children.  In three months I passed through the third part arithmetic and to page 100 in the analytical grammar.  The review was at the back of the book.  I could ask most of the questions and tell the answers without looking in the book.  English was a sealed science until it came to me as a vision.  I had a problem on the velocity of sound.  I worked on it from early afternoon until midnight, got up at 4 AM and worked till 10 AM and got it.  After that I had confidence that I could solve any of them.

The baby, little Abigail, generally asked for milk during the night, but she would not accept it from me.  One night I told father to lie still and I would give it to her.  She refused to take it from me.  I went outside and cut a switch from a current bush.  When she called for milk again I held it out to her.  She refused.  I said to father, “Cover up,” and I struck the covers over him with considerable force.  I sat down and began reading.  Pretty soon she called for milk.  I said, “Here it is Lottie.”  She drank it and never said “No” to me again in my life.  She grew to be tall and slender, had light golden hair, and had a sensitive disposition with high ideals.  I have seen her sing on our gate most of a Sunday all alone because she felt her clothes were not good enough to mingle with other children.  Before I left home in 1876, I could pick her up from the floor and dance with her.  She had perfect rhythm and enjoyed going to the dances to watch.  And oh how her little soul leaped with joy when she could get on the floor and dance.

My soul cried out for a mother’s love and care.  I am very fearful that when mother sees me, she will say, “You have done tolerably well, but you failed to care for the children.”  In my weak way I am still trying to care for children, everybody’s children, God’s children.

I remember when father married again.  The woman had several children of her own.  It was a sad day for mother’s three little ones when step-mother and her children moved into our home.

I cannot describe the feelings of regret I had when I left school that spring as I had to go to work in March.  Seemed that most thought of school only to learn how to read and write.  I always enjoyed Sunday School and coined the remark, “That if there was nothing more to learn or see than the pretty girls, it was worth while for me because their association threw a ray of sunshine along my paths the whole week long.”

I was in that age when young people were looking for something to do out of the ordinary.  Most of the boys did a lot of mischief, but Daniel Johnson and I did not care to do that.  At a bazaar we did buy some books such as Robber Tales of England, Dick Turpin, Cap Hanks, Duval, and a half dozen others.  Also, the newest sensation which told about Coney Island and the New York Masquerades and Night Clubs.  There were a few places other boys did not dare to go.  My reading prepared me for greater ventures, or more correctly, more strategic assault.  We made a few successful campaigns.  Father saw us eating things he took for granted we had not come by honesty.  He said, “Boys you cannot afford to do those things, you had better stop now.”

On the first of December, 1875, I started to attend school at the B.Y.C. (Brigham Young College) held in Lindquist Hall at the corner of 2nd North and 1st East.  Miss Ida Cook assisted by another young lady were the teachers.  Over a hundred young people were attending.  I took some of the second grade class, that is, next to the highest.  I soon discovered I could do the work in the highest in most everything.  I had a method of explaining mathematical problems that seemed more comprehensive than the teacher which was a source of trouble to her, as it seemed on many occasions that my answers must be wrong, but I always demonstrated them to be right.  On examination days she did not pay attention to a book being on my table as she knew I would not use it to copy the answers.

The Church was building a woolen factory south of the A.C. (Agricultural College, now Utah State University).  I took Commercial Law and told father that some day I would be secretary of the institution.  The building was never finished but I have always been glad I took the course.  Miss Cook gave us a course in manners.  We were taught to raise our hats to Apostles, Bishops, and officers of the various organizations and always to women.  Those who adopted her instructions are among the leaders in the communities where they reside.  As a rule I did we all the BY and was able to live nearer my ideal.  I recognized my aged countrymen, both sexes, and could converse with them in their own tongue.  On the whole, I was well thought of by all.

Just at the close of school I receive my first letter from James.  I read it with pleasure, so much so that I did not notice the signature.  My friend, Joseph Johnson, read it and then pointed to the signature.  It was signed, James Benson.  My feelings were indescribable.  The brother I so adored had sent this insult.  The reading I had done in the National Reader gave me good language to express myself and the letter I wrote must have made him feel ashamed.  The influence of my novel reading was shown in the close of my letter.  I told him as he had disgraced and disowned his brothers and sisters I would meet him half way and there fight it out and demonstrate who was superior.  Had we met we would have done as did a year later, embrace each other.  The incident really made me sick.  I was in bed for three days and missed my examination.

I well remember Hans Munk who came across the plains in the same company we did.  At that time he had one wife and was engaged to a young woman.  As a lad of seven I would walk beside his wagon because of the sweet influence there.  My soul was lighter in his company than any where else.  Now he just lived a block from us in a big adobe house.  His first wife had died, but he had two others, and the marshals were after him.  He left home for a year, and when he returned his faith had cooled off and he did things unbecoming a good man.  I felt sorry for him because I really loved him.  He was part owner in a threshing machine.  One day he slipped into the feeding part and one leg was chewed off up to his body.  The first fast meeting he attended after he was unable to get around, he recognized God’s hand to save him from Hell.  The Lord prospered him financially so he was able to raise three fine families and lived to be over eighty years old.

One time a group of young people went on a trip up Logan canyon.  We had a bottle of homemade wine with us.  I learned the danger of such rides, but was glad that the patters sent by Joseph and David were deep in my soul.

I had always been timid in water until Daniel Johnson came to the deep spring on our place and taught me to swim across it, around it, and how to float and rest.  To this day swimming is a pleasure to me.  I had just finished cutting 2 1/2 acres of wheat when brother Eliason, our nearest neighbor asked that we tie it.  It was done in record time and went 20 bushel to the acre.  Another time we started late in the day and cut, bound, and shocked five acres.  I have chased a machine with five and six men all day to do as much.  I built one of the largest and most artistic wheat stacks I have ever seen.  Hyrum Bunce had just bought a new thresher and said it took a very strong person to feed it.  I laughed at him and said that I would feed it or pitch with any man in town.  I was 19 and weighed 140 pounds.  The first demonstration came with two loads and a small stack.  The crew did not have to stop for me.

I could not see in mind’s eye how any person could throw me down and keep me there.  That represents my spirit and it was my gospel spirit too.  When we played at school none could catch me.  They formed a line by holding hands.  I must not break the line so I ran up the side of the wall and over their heads.  Such was my will power and spirit.

I believe it was the summer of 1876 that I made a large swing.  Some of the Scotch boys were rather rough.  They tried to take the swing away from me.  Try as they would they could not loosen my grip on the rope.  Later I was passing through the west end of the Fourth Ward where it was the custom to ding-bump any visitor.  One grabbed my arms and two more my legs and one got on my stomach, but they did not succeed.  One spring I had rheumatism in one of my legs and could scarcely get around.  I had been helping father on his land three miles north of Logan.  I limped most of the day but when some of the boys started to play ball, I defied the pain and really played ball.  In a few days the rheumatism had left.

I worked for Brother Nathaniel Haws up in Logan Canyon, hauling lime rock to the kiln.  The first week I could not lift some of the rock to begin with but by the end of the week it was easy.

I had my first Quinsy this summer due to wading in the mountain water while irrigating.  My mouth closed so tightly I could scarcely get a table knife between my teeth and I was weak, but kept up with my work.  At last I went to Dr. Ormsby who lanced it.  While hauling the lime rock I got poison ivy all over my body.  Daniel Johnson’s mother told me to make a strong solution of blue vitriol and put it on the sores.  First I rubbed off all the scabs then quickly doused myself in the liquid.  I never wanted to suffer again as I did then.  The sores gradually went away, but I have poison in my blood to this day.

I had my try at tobacco too.  An ex-bartender from Salt Lake City was smoking a pipe and I asked him to let me try it and I began puffing away.  Father called me to one side and said in an undertone with so much soul that it penetrated my very being, “Don’t be a slave, be a free man.  You have seen me try to quit the habit, even suffer because I couldn’t.”  His advice, I felt, was too good to discard and I never took up the habit.

The 4th of July, 1876, was a big celebration, when all five wards combined and held it in Bishop Preston’s pasture.  I was a member of the Central Committee.  A bowery was built which had a stage and the decorations added to the festive occasion.  A large swing was put up and I was given the job of swinging the girls in the afternoon.  This was just to my liking, but by evening I had lost some of my enthusiasm.  By doing this I became acquainted with most of the girls in all five wards of Logan, some of them the sweetest flowers that bloomed.  A home cannot be made without one, a nation is not a home without them in it.  A yearning lingers in one’s soul for a loving welcome and a tender touch of the hand whose heart beats all for you.  The eye that beams on you alone, whose heart throbs strike true for you in every beat whether husband or son, I would not exchange it for all the world.  They who prove true to God are most likely to make a go of their marriage.

It was 16 Oct 1876 when I and three other fellows started for the smelters in Sandy.  The next morning the ground was covered with snow.  We slept that night in a barn owned by a brother-in-law of two of the Johanson boys who were in our company.  We were treated with plenty of beer.  When we arrived in Sandy, we found the Flagstaff Smelter running a little, and the Mingo cold.  The West Jordan was on strike.  As we passed the Cooper Hotel, a mob ran out and told us what they would do if we tried to go to work.  We slept on the floor in a back room of a place owned by Poulson.

One evening a number of women came and started to sing.  Mrs. Rosengreen was one of them.  When they finished singing, I started to clap.  The women started screeching as one of them had been attacked by a man a short time before.  We got out of there in a hurry.

I discovered that I longed to try some of the tricks of Charley Duval and other masked men of the time.  I believed I could do them so easy and get away with it.  I took a glass of beer twice a day with the others.

We decided to try to get work out at Vernon where I had two aunts and James was there too.  It was about 75 miles southwest of Salt Lake City.  I had no coat, only a dollar cash, and 19 dollars of Utah Northern mileage tickets, and a few buns, when I set out.  I crossed the Jordan river and headed for the point near Black Rock.  A boy picked me up and took me as far as Erda, where a family made me welcome to stay for the night.  They gave me supper, and I spent the evening joking and whiling away time with a couple of young ladies in the home.

I left early next morning and soon came to Tooele.  I had eaten the buns, and was pretty tired and weak when the stage came along.  I asked for a ride but it kept going.  The water along the way was so poor, nothing like the good Logan water.  Feeling this way, I was in the mood to use a gun on the stage if I had had one.  I drank water from the first rut I came to.  This cooled me off a bit.  I had been carrying my overalls in my arms but now put them on and walked with some comfort and determination.  I decided that it is not the miles that we travel, but the pace we go, that kills.

I ate supper at Ajacks that night and slept with father Bennion.  He took me on to Vernon and let me off at Aunt Ingra’s.  I introduced myself to my aunt and began to make acquaintances with five little cousins.  Auntie said that the baby, Etta, would not go to strangers, and sometimes not even to her father.  I determined I would get her to come to me before evening.  It was only a short time before she was sitting on my lap.  I missed my own little sister and this was a near substitute.

I did not find James as he and John Benson were out near Point Lookout, about 20 miles away.  When I got there James did not know me.  We had not seen each other for three years.  Aunt Christine told me how James had mourned for me and told of the happy times we had together.  It was a dear reunion but the Benson folly was in him.  Although tired from my trip, I had to demonstrate my physical strength which surpassed both of them, though they were twenty one and I but nineteen.

They took me in as a partner with them and I began cutting pinion pine trees.  James had cut his foot so used crutches.  He gave me a thick, heavy axe, too heavy for that work.  I had never fallen trees so I did not know such axes were the kind they used.  James came over to show me how.  He had a new axe.  He cut on one side of the tree and I on the other.  I felt his spirit at once.  I threw that thick, heavy axe into the heart of the tree and it fell without my breathing heavy.  We cut trees until about the first of December.  Charley Dahl hauled us in to Sandy where we bought new suits, hats, and boots.  We looked quite genteel.  Folks seemed to think I had an air of city life and dear brother James was proud of his brother.

John Benson took his team and wagon and took James and me to Sanpete County.  We went to Ephraim to see Grandma Johanson who left Sweden several years before we did.  She was delighted with her grandsons.  She had told her neighbors what nice people were hers in Sweden.  Of course they thought she was boasting but now they could see that it was the truth.  How nice it would be if we always lived to be a credit to our ancestors.

One evening the boys took me down to a place where they often told fortunes.  They started to tell me something but I resented it so we began playing cards.  An older man suggested a new game.  I said it would be OK if everyone was fair.  After the cards were dealt, I noticed that the cards had been stuffed.  I got up hastily and said “Anyone who could not play an honest game of cards would steal black sheep and damn him, I could lick him!”  I got my hat and went home to grandmothers.

Sunday evening on the way to church some boys threw snowballs at me.  I walked back and told them I was a stranger in town and would not stand for it.  Some of my sternness came from trying to be a gentleman and possibly influenced some highwaymen stories.  I aimed to give due respect and expected the same in return.

Uncle Nels had two little girls, one could not walk as a result of the fever.  I began to take part in the talk and general pleasure and stood well with all.  Uncle Nels lectured evening evening on doctrinal subjects.  John and James would go to bed but I remained up to listen.  I really learned very much.  We went to dances and James and I were more than ordinary dancers.  I also sang songs and had a good time generally.

A Patriarch came to the home and everyone had a blessing.  Uncle Nels, his wife Philinda, and her sister Fidelia, had their blessings.  I listened to Fidelia’s blessing through the key hole when she was told she would have a good, kind husband and a family.  John was promised a family, James a stupendous power over the elements, but no family.  That was his downfall as he loved children but never married.  My blessing has come true as far as I have lived for it.  The Patriarch asked James and John if they held the Priesthood, but did not ask me if I had been trying to do my duty, he knew without asking.

Miss Fidelia was surprised that we did not mind if she listened to our blessings and somehow it seemed that hers and mine were somewhat similar.  She had said that August don’t talk much, but when he does, it counts.  What I had read in stories on the subject, I was now putting into practice.  I also remembered some of the Bible sayings, A wise head keepeth a still tongue.”  I took Miss Fidelia to several dances that winter.

While at Uncle Nel’s place I had a severe attack of the quinsy.  I tried many things and the men of the house tried lancing it, but nothing seemed to do any good.  Miss Fidelia told me that he mother had said< If August were my son, I would soon cure him.”  I answered, Tell your mother I will be her son (I answered under my breath, in-law).”

Sister Fannie Kofford came up that evening and really fixed me up.  After the herbs were steeped, the rocks hot, and plenty of hot water was ready, I was asked to undress my feet.  I put them in a tub of very warm water, put a basin of hot water in my lap with herbs in it, and was covered over from head to floor with a quilt.  The temperature of the water was kept constant by putting more hot stones in it.  This continued until my whole body was wet with perspiration.  A large, hot, linseed poultice was put on my neck and I was rolled into a warm bed and forbidden to move.

That sweet mother’s efforts and care would forbid anyone, with a spark of gratitude to a daughter of God, which I had, from disregarding her instructions.  It was difficult to lie so still and continue sweating, but I did and by morning the swelling had all shriveled up.  And I kept my word too, I became her son.  In all our associations we never had a jarring word.

In Feb 1877, we started for Sandy, loaded with grain.  Sanpete had no snow all winter but when we got to Utah County the snow was hub deep.  Salt Lake Valley had none but was foggy and muddy.  We camped in the foothills west of Lehi where the ground was frozen at night and pretty choppy and rough.  We had hired an Indian, David Monson, to help us, so there were four of us.  The wagon bed being too narrow, we made our bed under the wagon.  That night will long be remembered as we had a difficult time keeping warm.  Our shoes were frozen stiff and it was hard to get them on in the morning.  We were at Camp Floyd that night and back in Vernon the following day.

James had an outlaw mare on the range whose mother even the Indians could not break her mother, and this colt seemed to be like her.  We hitched her up with Dagon, a small brown horse, and drove up Vernon Creek where we made camp.  I drove back to Vernon alone a few days later and made it safely.  I never had a bit of trouble with her after that.  I took a large load of coal to Stockton with a yoke of oxen.  To save money I bought hay at Ajack’s and drove out on the prairie to camp.  This was sometime in March.  A thin blanket and quilted bedspread was all the bedding I had and a cold wind blew all night.  I rolled up in the quilts and lay behind the ox yoke and waited for morning which seemed eternities away.

I hauled coal with my wild mare and she never gave me a moment’s trouble.  Some thought I used some unknown art with her.  Possibly it was because I whistled or hummed a tune when she seemed nervous.  One load I got out in halves and the wagon would mire to hubs.  I was always fearful the horses would not be able to pull out.  I shouted for joy whenever I got out of a bad place.  While I neglected praying as a rule, I thanked God for all my successes and recognized his hand in all things.

That year I had dug and hauled hundreds of cords of coal from the hills with the help of Dagon and the little mare.  I turned her loose to graze and could catch her anywhere.  She liked my petting and had never received a cross word or look from me nor a single lash of the whip.  We both loved with seeming human reciprocity.  My life had been made a success by her loyalty to me.  One day James told me to make her stand still while I curried her.  The hair was thin and her flesh tender so the comb hurt if I was not careful.  He took the comb and went after her.  At the first stroke she knocked him down with her body and the next time she jerked up the bush to which she was tied and ran down the canyon jumping and kicking at the brush between her legs.  James jumped on Dagon and started after her.  She must have ten miles before he caught her.  When he got back both horses did not look like my two pets.  They were so scratched and footsore.

David Munson, the Indian, and I were chopping trees.  He was a good worker and I suggested that both of us chop on the same tree at the same time.  We started on one about two feet thick and when it fell my side was past the heart.  There was a faith in myself that approached my faith in the restored gospel.  I for it, and it for me.

On the evening of May 17, it snowed and blew so cold that James and I could scarcely unharness the horses.  When we awoke there was a foot of snow on the ground.  The thousands of lambs on the hills were bleating for their mothers but few of them perished.  As house room was scarce I took my bath in the creek, snow or no snow, and never felt any bad effects.

While we were visited at Uncle Jorgensen’s, Uncle Nels Benson came with a load of flour and suggested that we take it down to Milford and Frisco as the price would be high down there.  I thought it was a stupendous waste of labor and loss of several hundred cords of wood I could get while away.  Of course I was only twenty and new in the business world.  I had given Braughton & Co my word of honor to pay for everything they had let me have on the time payment.  This consisted of a new harness, chains, a good tent, provisions, and grain for the horses.  I had paid some of the bill but still owed most of it.  Like the prodigal son I left a good thing to find a better.  We followed Nels Benson to Spring City.  He had been very kind to us during the winter and helped us now.

I loved my team and the new harness, I never laid it down, or hung it on the brake, but what I covered it with a blanket.  I cared for my horses first, last, and all the time.  Folks were surprised at the way I took care of my things.  When we got to the Sevier bridge near Gunnison, James traded me a five-year-old bay, nice to look at, for faithful Dagon.  This horse seemed to to have spirit, but it turned out to be a nervousness which ended up with balkiness.

Next morning all the horses were gone.  I struck out for Fillmore, ten miles away, then over the hills and back to Fillmore.  I saw the other boys but they had not found the horses.  I went north ten miles to Holden.  The men here were rounding up all stray animals not on the range.  Mine were not among them.  I headed east through the cedars and then south back to Fillmore where I arrived at sundown.

I had been going all day without food and was determined to have food if I had to take it.  The lady at the first door refused but the second was very kind.  After eating I lay down in a lot and napped for a while, and then dog-trotted back to camp.  I had traveled over sixty miles that day.  The boys had tracked the horses and found them.  The next day we reached Milford and Uncle Nels sold out and started back home.  We went on to Frisco, or tried to.  Many times I wished we were back at Vernon Creek.  The bay would not pull, neither would the mule, and a large yellow horses was so lame she could not travel.  How I wished I had my faithful Dagon!  On top of this Uncle John lost his horses.  Later in the summer I found them and I took them back to Spring City with me.

While working in the Frisco hills that summer, James told me that an infidel could beat any Christian in a debate.  With all the earnestness and defiance in my soul I said, “He can’t beat me!”  I immediately left him and went out to the cedars where I pulled off my hat and asked the Lord to help in my efforts.  I told Him I would dedicate my life to the defense of Christianity and Mormonism in particular.  My whole soul went out in the declaration.  From that time on I began to lead out.

One day James took the name of the Lord in vain when speaking to me and I replied in the same language for the first time in my life.  I left and went off among the cedars and wept.  I now began to show my individuality.  We agreed to a rule that he who profaned should apologize to the other.  Also a system of economy was set up which prohibited cards, checkers, and other games that led to idleness and disputes.

One day James said, “August, can you lift that front wheel?”  There was a large load of coal on it and the wagon was lower than the others.  I tried and failed.  He remarked, “I did.”  The remark hit me like a dagger.  Of course I could lift it!  I had John get up on the tongue while he lifted.  He failed.  Then I told him to stand on the corner overhead and I lifted the wagon.  Then he told me to stand on the tongue and I lifted it.  He remarked, “If you can, I can,” and he scarcely did it.  Then I said, “That was an insult, now you two apologize,” which eh did.  Our backs were raw from lifting.

When I got back to Spring City, Miss Fidelia asked me to go to a Relief Society Conference with her.  I heard two sisters speak in tongues and another sister interpreted.  My spirit seemed to follow every sentence and when the interpreter spoke, I recognized the thought as those of the speakers.  Uncle Nels always explained the gospel to us in the evenings and also while we were journeying along.

We got out and chopped cord wood for over a month and Uncle Nels hauled it and made quite a financial trip, even if we did all get “crummy” and after cleaning up we began for a heavy drive the next summer.

We had $500 which James took back with him to Vernon, where we went to make the men pay for our wood, which they had stolen.  He was to be back at a certain time and I was set to set the pits afire so as to have them ready when he came back.  I started the fires and discovered the two horses had gone back home.  I could not follow them on account of the coal pits.  When James and John returned they had a team of wild mares.  The pits were very much destroyed as I was new at the job and the team was young.

We started gain to recuperate and get ready to go home for conference.  I drove to Spring City to get a load of grain and to bring back one of the horses we had found on the river.  On my returned I stopped below Salina and took a bath in the river.The wind was blowing and the clouds covered the sun.  That night I was very sick.  My throat was swollen and I could scarcely eat anything.  The road up through the canyon was all up hill.  I fed the mares nine quarts of oats at noon and then went on.  After going some distance the horses began trembling in their shoulders so I fed the same amount of oats again and made the summit with ease.

In the afternoon I passed Cove Fort.  It is a rock wall about sixteen feet high built for protection from the Indians.  The wall made one wall for each house built around the square.  Antelope Springs was the next place and every one got a supply of fresh water here.  I reached Beaver River bottoms by night.  I could scarcely make myself understood as my throat was so swollen and I was so weak.  There was still fifteen miles to camp all up hill and the last five miles was sandy road.  Just as I reached the sand I met Axel Toolgreen who told me to take a dose of Humbug oil.  We found enough muddy water to make up a dose.  I began the last lap to camp and had to rest the team every little while.  I had not gone far when the quinsy broke and all of the stinking corruption and poison came pouring out.  I had no water to rinse my throat  until I reached camp.  John and James did not recognize me I was so pale and wan.

That summer we bought French calf skin boots with high heels and our names sewed on the tops.  They cost us a hundred and twenty dollars.  We paid for them with cedar posts.  I got father a pair of sixes though he usually wore nines, but they fit him.  In September we left camp in time to go by way of Spring City and visit with Uncle Nels who went with us to Salt Lake City.  Here we bought suits, overcoats, trunks, and had our pictures taken in groups and singly.

I attended a Scandinavian meeting held in the Council House where the Deseret News building now is.  Here I met a young man from Logan.  A girl was tickling his knees.  He said he had a date with three girls at nine o’clock that night and asked me to joint them.  I told them I would be there.  When I got away from them, the question was up to me.  “Shall I follow them down the road of sin or break my word?”  I concluded the latter and have made good the rest of my life.

On the sixteenth of October, just two years to the day when I left home I was back again.  James and I aimed to be gentlemen.  We had the best and most up-to-date clothes and attracted attention at the dances.  I enjoyed the reels in particular.  We also sent to school at the BYC (Brigham Young College).  I felt the effects of two years of rude life keenly and was very timid.  In course of time I got so I dared express my objections to questions wherein I differed.  I found I differed most in the demonstration of mathematics.  One examination asked us to name four leading vegetables.  I said potatoes, beets, carrots, and parsnips.  The others gave hay and lumber as two of them.  They tried to show me that trees were vegetation, also hay, I knew that I was right and would not yield even though they thought I was foolish.  I have lived to show my friends that I was right.

At one time Daniel Johnson and I were standing on a cordner near the big Co-op and I made the remark that I could tell a bad woman as fas as I could see her walk.  “You can’t,” he countered.  “What about that woman crossing the street a block north?  She’s as doubtful Hell.”  We waited until he recognized her and she said, “She is the most doubtful woman in Logan.”  Then he wanted to know how I knew.  “There is a loose hip swing of the legs in their walk.  Of course all walks are modified by the dress.”

One night at a party at the BYC someone asserted that a certain lady was the most beautiful one there and asked my opinion.  I thought she was if the beauty were measured by the amount of paint she had one.  We all had our favorites among the fair sex.  Mine was Emma Smith, though I did not like her seeming weakness and instability.

I formed a partnership with Jacob Johnson and three others and took a contract to work on the Idaho Utah Northern Railroad.  I had a good big team, a new harness, and wagon.  I helped father get in his crops before I left.  James chose to go south with Uncles John and Nels and landed in Bristol, Nevada.

I suggested that our camp be called Johnson Camp, as I was opposed to being connected with a company.  I soon found myself being manager, or foreman, as Johnson was away most of the time.  On the way out the others all failed in cook,ing, so I took over that job.  The first job consisted of filling a ravine with rock.  Johnson went back to Logan and hired two miners, William Mitchell, and David Nelson.  Mitchell was just married and brought his bride and her girl friend to do the cooking.  There were fifteen teams and as many men in the camp.  The road bed had to be made through lava beds which was hard to handle.

I returned to Eagle Rock (which is now Idaho Falls) and saw the men put in the steel bridge alongside the toll bridge.  I had to go there to get a loan of grain for the teams.  I usually spent my evenings at the dance hall.  Here for the first time I saw a group of girls managed by a man termed a herder, they being under contract fr a period of time.  Some of the girls asked me to dance or take a drink with them.  I refused.  Finally a young girl reputed to be of good character insisted that I dance with her.  I told her I did not dance with her kind.  A young man whom I knew from Logan and who had always been a careless fellow danced with her.  He did not return to camp for about a week and when he did he came on foot and weeping because he had lost his whole outfit.

Early training and realization of the effects of sin upon our whole future here and through all the eternities gave one the strength to say “No.”  I can still hear Frank Crookston sing, “Have strength to say “No.”  Reading the life of Joseph was sold into Egypt and of the sweet flutist who gave King Saul peace of mind so he could sleep, also of King David, who later fell and pleaded with the Lord not to leave his soul in hell.  Oh, how these pictures of the mind give strength of character which social customs and civil law fail to do in standing for the right, even to the giving of your life for the fight.

I discovered that unless we increased our pace the track layers would catch up with us and that would cost us $500.00 per day for failing to complete our work on time.  I did my best to rush the men and teams but was failing.  The men were rebellious and especially so when I announced we would work a Sunday shift.  Saturday, at noon, feeling my incompetence, I walked out beyond a hill and in the sage brush knelt and prayed to the Father for help.  I said, “Father, I cannot control these men unless you come to my assistance.”  I do not remember the closing words, perhaps there were non, but I went back to camp a changed man.

That evening the men brought a trick to camp.  A man would lie down, have his legs tied together with a space for a man to lock his lands and then try to pull the other into the fire.  I asked Charles Larson, my step-mother’s son, if it was possible to do.  He said he thought I could do it.  I had been kind to him by reading stories to him.  I did not realize then that he was jealous because his wife thought so much of me.  I had taken her out and as was the rule I had always kissed her at the gate.  The trick did not work for me.  Instead of head first into the earth, which is the general rule, I kept my feet, and twisted around with the rolling man and received no great harm, only strained arms.

Sunday morning I stood up on the wagon tongue and said, “If Johnson has any friends in camp, we expect to see them out on the grade today.”  I spoke in an earnest undertone.  They call came out except Larson and Taylor, a prize fighter.  An noon Larson picked a small man to show me that he could do what I had failed to do.  He broke his collar bone and we sent him home with the women cooks.  Taylor was now the cook.  I never again felt unequal to my responsibility as a leader of men.  By the close of the season I was recognized as the most successful or competent man on the road, both in handling men and making grade.  I could leave the men all day and they would do even better in my absence.  The track layers came just as we were through.

I thank God for the change of voice and the personality I possessed for his care over me in winning the trick and the rebuke that came to Larson.  I have learned whom to ask for help.  Two older men wanted me to stay and go in with them.  I was twenty-two years old.  The following was just one event that happened.  Two of the men were rolling rock into the grade.  One large rock was in the way and they were rolling theirs around it or lifting them over.  I asked them why they did not roll the big one out of the way.  They said it was too big to roll.  I told them to try it again.  When I returned a short time later it was still in the ground.  They said they could not roll it.  “All right.”  I said very kindly, “if you can’t I can.”  I gave such a stupendous heave, I almost broke my arm, but got it out of the way as the rock rolled.  A foreman will not have to do that the second time.

I surprised all the men one day when I sparred with two men at the same time as they tried to get me down.  One was my size and the other was a little smaller.  The larger one stood behind me and grabbed me around the waist.  As I was to all appearances going to the ground the other man came in to help.  I pushed the first man to the ground with my right arm and grabbed the other with my left hand, jerked him on top of the first man and swatted his bottom as I jumped clear of both.  Many incidents of interest occur in camp life.  William Mitchell was an able minder, also fair in handling men.  I was loading holes for blasting and he gave me the philosophy of it, and much good council generally.  David Nelson never ceased to love that youngster of a boss.

One day I carried a fifteen-foot steel bar weighing 75 lbs up a mountain path that was lined with trees and also very steep.  When I got to the top I was not breathing much harder than the men who followed with nothing to carry.

It seems that I should have remained in the north but some influence directed me south.  All four teams came to Logan via Fort Hall, Soda Springs, and Bear Lake Valley.  This was beautiful grazing country but too cold to raise grain.  The Bear Lake was a heavenly blue and calm as a morn in June.  This was in September and there was frost every night.  There were only eight nights in August that there was not frost in Beaver Canyon near the Montana line.  We came down Logan Canyon past the Temple saw mill.  The scenery was beautiful with groves of pine and autumn colored Aspens and the luxuriant grass plants between.  From the summit we could see for about twenty miles north and south.  Some forest fires were burning.  It seemed good to see again the place where I had bathed and fished.  The water was never very warm.

Just after arriving home as I was going down town I met my favorite girl.  She had her fortune told, and it said that a man in the north would fight for her when he returned.  That was, of course, myself.  As we passed (no street light) we recognized each other.  By the time I got to the corner she had overtaken me and I stopped and chatted, nonsense I suppose.  Others gathered and I remarked, “Well Miss Emma, as we are going in different directions, I bid you good evening.”  I bowed and left.

I brought a large load of logs home with me and before going in to supper, I put my shoulder under the wheel and lifted the wagon tire off the ground.  While I ate my supper two young fellows tried at the same time to lift and failed.

I had three hundred dollars which I gave to father to pay on his land.  I was really to blame for not having the land deeded to James and me.  Instead, I sold or gave him one of my horses to refund his share.  He also gave father a new harness.  When Johnson and Co settled up, he paid me $20.00.  However the Company owed me $400.00 more but they had nothing to pay with.  I was offered a job at clerking at $40.00 per month but refused to work for wages.

I decided to go out to Bristol and burn charcoal.  Emil Drysdale, one of the partners was going with me, and James went as far as Spring City.  I tool the $20.00 and stopped in Salt Lake City to get my citizenship papers.  Of all things I was an American and a Mormon.  I happened to find two Logan boys who acted as witnesses.

We started, practically without money, to travel four hundred miles, on the 5th of November, 1879, and it was snowing when we left.  It is just possible that I shirked my duty and promise to mother to care for the children.  Father offered me my lot, some of the land, and would help build a house if I would take the children.  But I wanted to go and make money.  When I think of mother’s charge to me, and the sad life of the children, my whole soul weeps over my dereliction, but fate drew me south.  We went through snow, slush, and frost on the way to Sanpete.  Uncle Nels and Aunt Philinda went with us far as St. George where they worked in the temple.  We hauled grain which we sold in Bristol, except enough for our horses.  Before starting I had traded my old horse for a young one.  On the road to Ephraim the young horse caved in although he was guaranteed.  I buckled on my pistol and rode to Mt. Pleasant, a distance of about 17 miles.  When I arrived and told what the horse had done and that I could not start across the desert with such a horse, they agreed to give my old horse.

Uncle Nels, perfect in all things, did the cooking, but he failed with his yeast powder bread.  I told him that no one could make good yeast powder bread by getting into it with their feet, or even using their rough hands.  I baked the bread, stirred it with a knife, soft and spongy, and had good bread all the time.  I did not even scorch it, although the wind blew many times.  The first time I tried to make bread for my prospective paretns-in-law, I burned it back.  It demonstrates care and effort.

The hardest part of this trip was over fifty miles of desert in deep snow.  The remarkable thing about the journey was that the old pioneers of 1853 never had a word of complaint for the whole distance.

While we were unloading in Bristol, a business man stepped up to me and said, “You from Utah?”  “Yes sir.”  “Mormon?”  “Yes sir.”  “Are you going to stay here?”  “Yes sir.”  “What can you do?”  “I don’t know.  I have done about everything but herd hogs, but I believe I can do that too.”  “You will do, you will do.”  I was nicknamed the “Honest Mormon”.

Our camp was about 25 miles from Bristol.  When I drove in for supplies I passed the evening in a saloon, as was the rule.  One night many seemed to gather and I learned they were to serenade Nick Davis, one of the leading citizens.  They were all signing and dancing jigs.  I volunteered a job.  Then they wanted me to drink, but I informed them I did not drink.  I did sing a song.  An Irishman, well raised, approached me thus: “I had just a good mother as you.  She used to sing to me and I learned to pray at her knees.  I am no ruffian.  I want you to drink with me.”  I took just a little sip, but had to keep sipping till after twelve.  I could never go back to that saloon to while away the evenings when in town.

I slept in the wagon box that winter of 1880, which was so very cold.  Thousands of animals died that winter.  A man said, as he passed by one morning as I was getting up, “G– my boy, you have had a cold berth.”  It was many degrees below zero.

I regret to relate it, but it is true.  A neighboring camp in Frisco had two dishonest boys, one much older than we.  They killed a cutter cow on the range and told us to come and get a quarter.  There were six or eight of us and I thought it would be a good thing.  While in the Bristol hills I saw a poor cow with a small calf.  I reasoned that if we took the calf I would save the cow from death.  That might be true but how frightened I was.  I never received any satisfaction from the two acts.

I burned charcoal that winter and slept in a little hole with my feet right out in the weather.  I had to get up many times each night to chop wood and put boughs over the top to keep the pits burning.  Early in the spring Emil Drysdale began driving the team but he soon got the team too poor, so I took over again.  This was hauling ore.  It took a day to drive to the mine and a day back.  The team was so weak that I got stuck many times.  I would walk to lighten the load.  One day I reached for the brake and fell into the rut of the wagon.  The first wheel ran over my arm just below the elbow, the second struck my right knee.  I straightened out in time so the second wagon grazed my head and body.  I just cried for mother a little and drove down to the smelter and the foreman sneered at me and my seeming incompetence.

In time I went back to camp and the horses were in much better condition.  We had coal of our own.  Emil hauled and I chopped.  I was able to stand on my feet until noon, then I knelt and chopped, and made a record cordage each day.  We began to forge ahead, hired men, and were doing a good business.  I hired a large, athletic fell, who bragged of his will power.  He claimed that he could stop a stage and make all the people get off with his will power.  He did have hypnotic influence with men but could not do anything with me.  He acknowledged that I had some superior power.  I knew it was the Priesthood.  In speaking of President Young, he would say Brigham Young and then apologize, and said President Young.

After Emil had been hauling coal for some time, I went to buy a four horse outfit.  There was a new road part of the way, full of rocks.  I walked behind the wagons and picked up and threw out all of the rocks for ten miles.  Emil admitted that it eliminated half of the seeming distance and more than half of the wear and tear on the team and wagons.  I collected six hundred dollars the company owed James and my Uncles and also bought a double team and wagon with the amount they owed me.  We used Drysdale’s team to drag in the wood and three span on two wagons hauling coal.  We had ten men in camp where I did the cooking.  The company sent out whiskey and two men to electioneer and prepare for the coming election.  The superintendent, Howe, was running for the legislature on the Republican ticket.  I had become a Democrat by studying the policies of both parties.

I was preparing to close down the camp so the men could go and vote the Democratic ticket.  I had them all coming my way.  My teamster, Joseph, was a fine, large German and had brought Democratic literature to camp.  A friend of mind who had been working for me a long time was working with a rebel, Willie Peace, whom I had known in Frisco.  Peace made a statement which I branded as a lie.  I also used other strong words.

A few mornings after that while I was gathering the dishes he started talking as I approached him in my duties.  I said, “That’s right, Willie.  Stick up for yourself.”  With that he struck me.  My hands struck the bench and then I fell on him.  His cousin pulled my head into Willie’s lap and held me there while Willie hammered my head with a rock.  My teamster came in and threw the cousin off and we both stepped out reeling from the hammering with the rock.  My head and face were all bloody.  His lips and both eyes were swollen.  Joseph said, “Come out here in the clear and finish.”  I went and said, “Come, Willie, and I will give you what you want.”  At that he threw the rock which struck me on the cheek, cutting a big gash.  I picked up the rock and showed it to the men.  I made and lunge at him and he cried out that he was through and I let him off.  You will perceive that I struck only with my hands and that he gave no chance to defend myself.  This was my only fight as I always tried to avoid such stuff.

I worked night and day.  All the boys helped me to load every other night.  After supper all hands helped to fill the sacks, sew them, and load them in the wagons.

Howe lost the election.  Everything seemed to go wrong.  On election day, Howe told me that if my men would vote for him he would win.  I told him I understood that he had said that he could buy the Mormon vote for $3.00.  I want you to know that you can’t buy my vote for the $2,000.00 which he owed me, nor for $3 million dollars, the price of Bristol.  At that moment I put the price on my vote and character which has been a strength through my whole life.  I could have traded my credit for a ranch with a large barn, sheep corral, the wall was eight feet high and cost over $800.00.  There was a good two-story dwelling, hotbeds, and a stream of water with sole rights.  My inexperience could see me living there by myself and losing my faith and I would not lose that for the world.  I could have rented it.  I was also offered cattle to stock it on time.  A fine village could have been built there.  Now it seems child foolishness to reject such an offer.

I moved to Bullionville and Panaca, a Mormon village.  We reached Pioche by noon through snow over one foot deep.  It took about two hours to dig through the drifts in one place.  The Godby Hampton Co was doing business at Bullion.  I had delivered coal to them at Frisco.  We made our camp about fifteen miles south of town in the timber.  It was done so quickly they named me, Nelson the Rustler.

I brought most of my men with me from Bristol.  James joined us with an extra team.  We had paid $50.00 per ton for hay and $70.00 for grain in Bristol, we now paid $30.00 for hay and $50.00 for grain.  Even so, five teams and a large number of men ran up the store bill.  The teams were idle as the smelter was not ready to receive coal.  For a week I could not sleep because of the responsibility.  The store began to try limiting my credit.  I went down myself and talked to George T Odell, one of the clerks.  I informed him that we would not stand by any trimming of our orders.  I paid in stock in our Company $1,000.00 for an interest in the Benson mine, of which James was the boss, so he became an equal partner with me.  Emil Drysdale became a hired hand when we left Bristol.  When we began hauling in the Spring we were $2,200.00 in debt.  I was only 23 and that amount seemed enormous.

Th first load we pulled out from under the trees had four span of horses and all the men came out to see us get started.  My left leader, a faithful animal, looked back at his old mate on the right wheel and gave him some of his talk and the wheel horse answered by his action.  We had unmatched them.  I asked the boss to put Sailor with Billie on lead.  When he was being led up Billie kept talking and rubbed his nose on his old mate.  When I straightened up the lines, I gave them a little swing pull and the leaders stayed in their collars.  The others felt the wagon move and away they went.  I dared not stop for fear of miring until we got out on the road.  The boys were surprised at the way I dodged the trees with the four span and heavy wagon.  I always drove when the driver said it could not be done.

We moved to the East hills and in June all debts had been paid.  I attempted to show how much wood I could chop and put in the pit in one day.  James and I were doing the night shift.  There was only enough timber here for a small pit.  I did not take time to eat dinner but ran in and swallowed a few cold potatoes.  I finished the pit but the potatoes went through without digesting and my stomach was never the same again.

I drove one team to Bristol to put through what I left in November.  I hired a Catholic sailor, well read, to haul for me.  I put up a 1,000 bushel pit in two days.  The record by the Italians was three days.  This pit held thirty cords of wood dug in with the limbs on, but chopped to fit smoothly in the pit and lapped with short pieces no longer than stove wood all over the outside.  This Catholic sailor, aged 70, told me how mean and low Mormons were.  He lived in Utah before I did.  When he returned for another load I admitted what had said about them, but I told him they were as good as other people today.  He agreed.  If they were below and now are equal, what has made them advance faster than the rest of the world.  I claimed it was the superior principles they had and lived by.  He learned to love me and when we parted he said, “You are an influential young man, when you go back home start a library, and put in it these books,” and he named a number among which was Ancient Roman history.

The German hotel keeper at Bristol agreed to take the Company when I ran the bill with him.  I left a Mr. Scot to send me the money for the coal to Bullion, after paying the orders which I had issued.  I asked his opinion of our difference.  He answered, “You are both good men.  I cannot say that there is a difference.”  When pay day came, I put Scot’s letter in the German’s envelope, and he took his pay.

When I left Bristol we concluded it would take a certain number of teams and men to keep the hauling up.  James was left in charge.  When I returned I could see by the work done and hear by the talk that there were three groups each endeavoring to run the camp.  By noon I had cleared up considerable.  After dinner a man about 35, who had come to the camp a wounded man made some remark about the Mormons and the whole camp roared.  I sat to the right of him and retorted in no mistaken tone, “Any man who tells that to be true is a G– D—– liar.”  You could have heard a pin drop and he apologized to me.  He did not want to hurt my feelings.  Another example was necessary.

It was understood that all were to help load the coal that evening.  James had promised them melons.  A six footer from Mt Pleasant stood up laughing and said, “Yes, we will go, yes we will go, and so will Mormonism.”  At the proper time I caught him by the shoulder, looked him in the face and said, “Charles, business is business and must be tended to.  We pay for what we want done.  If you are going to do it, do so; if not, sit down.”  They all went to work and when the teams came back the melons were there.

Again we aimed to be at Conference so quit early in September.  The Company gave us extra for our coal.  James and I were both expert at burning.  We left with $1,500.00 cash and three teams.  We put $1,100.00 in the Fourth Ward Store in Logan and kept $400 for expenses.  We left our teams and wagons at Milford and took the train to Logan.  We had decided to build a store east of Hans Munk’s during the coming winter.

We went back on the train to get our teams.  James drove his and I had two Drydales.  The first day at noon I fed all the horses without unhitching them.  I took the bridles out of their mouths and left them hanging on their ears.  Three of the horses were run-aways and one a colt.  As I put the bridle on the gentlest, he snorted a little and I held my breath until I got the bridles on the leaders, then the colt.  After that I began to breathe more freely.  It haunted me all afternoon and I never did it again.  By the time I got to Sandy the snow was almost knee deep.  At Ogden it was slushy, but when I entered Cache Valley the ground was dry but rain was falling.

I put up at Daniel Johnson’s.  His son was to run the store.  I bought a lot on which to build, got in my winter’s hay from the Church Farm, and started to school at the B.Y.C.  Miss Ida Cook was still there with J. Z. Stewart helping.  Daniel Johnson Jr had been and still was a student.  He had Darwin, Tom Paine, and Ingersoll among his books.  He could outwit anyone in town for or against Mormonism.  He ridiculed me for my positive stand.  I read his books and listened to his philosophy which were generally illustrations.  In school I picked up facts on theology to defend myself.  By this time the Lord had given me an almost perfect comprehension of English.  My faith had increased and when Sister Johnson was upset when the Edmund Tucker law was passed, she exclaimed almost weeping, “Polygamy never was true or the Lord would never have let them pass that law.”  I knew [polygamy] was true.  She had testified and I knew that what she had said was true, that after she had ceased to be as women are, she gave her husband a second wife, and the Lord blessed her with a son and two daughters.  Another neighbor whose wife never had children, when she consented to her husband taking another wife, gave birth to a son.

I held my Doctrine and Covenants in both hands as if to open it and breathed a prayer, “Father, is there nothing in this book to ocnvince this good woman of the truth of this principle?”  I opened the book and read to her, “When the Government passes any law which prohibits my people from living up to all the principles of the Gospel, then the sin rest on the Government, and we are not judged.”  She was convinced.  I knew from that time that the principle would be prohibited and told the people so.

God had prepared me to talk to Daniel Jr.  One evening I cornered him so badly that his mother wept and his father was angry with him.  I gave him the choice between infidelity and Mormonism.  There was no room for him to evade the question.  From that time on I felt confident that I could defend Mormonism.  In his discussions he used such ideas as a man could not work with the same interest in a company as for himself.  He was also accustomed to cheat in card games so I decided not to build the store.  This brilliant man committed suicide a few months later.

When I first started to school I was so sensitive to criticism that I would turn black in the face and almost choke.  One day Miss Cook stood by me and said kindly, “Now, Mr. Nelson, you can do better than that, try again.”  In a few days I was all right.  I did remarkably well that winter and was at the head of the class.  I asked many questions that others failed to observe.  Miss Cook had made my time longer than I had paid for and asked me to remain.  I suppose if I had done so I would have had a call to Sweden on a mission.  That has been my impression.  I did not realize the privilege then.  Some in the class had been there continually since 1876.

Some of the young men had broken the rules of the school.  J. Z. Stewart spoke to them about it.  The kind manner and the impression he made carried to the close of school and with me to the close of life.  Miss Cook, Professor Stewart, and Orson Smith, as my teachers will never be forgotten.

When I left Johnson’s, the mother and three children hated to see me go.  I had been the most cheerful and kind associate they had ever had.  They asked me to forgive them for any thoughtless words or acts.  Logan had been a dear home to me and little did I realize then that leaving it as a home forever.  I long to go up there and stay for a month or so and visit with all my old friends.  I am sure I left not a single enemy and I am sure the same is true of Crescent.

It was the first of March when I left Logan.  I took Joseph Hyrum, then 14, with me.  We had a difficult time through the canyon and the drifts.  At Sandy we always stopped to rest up at Uncle Lars Benson’s.  I attended a dance at Sharp’s, west of the State Road.  A very smart young lady asked me, “What do you think when you think of nothing?”  I replied, “I suppose I think of girls.”  I had a real good time.  I attended a M.I.A. in Sandy.  Brother Lewis was President.  He sang “Thou Wilt Come No More, Gentle Annie”.  Brother Hewlett, an aged shoemaker, and some elder Doctor gave some intelligent and comprehensive talks on the ancient prophets with respect to the present day.  We also called on Uncle Nels in Spring City and listened to a very good talk by a school teacher from Mt. Pleasant.

James came from Bullion and informed us we could have the tailing contract hauling.  James handed over $700 in cash to Bynum Lane for a mine.  He knew as soon as it was done that he had given his hard earnings for a hole in the ground which he never even went to see.

The morning we were to leave Milford our horses were lost.  We had sent to Logan for $400 and bought two new wagons from B. F. Grant.  Then we traded one of the wagons for a horse which proved to be not worth his feed.  Arriving at Bullion I took a little outlaw horse I brought from Milford and with worthless Sam drove to Bristol where I traded Sam for another outlaw horse and $20 to boot.  It was dangerous to hitch the two outlaw horses together.

I scrapped with them and soon had them gentle.  I traded them for a team of mares, both died within a year.  We sent for the last $700 and bought a scrap outfit, double team wagons.  We traded my two outlaws, the best team on the job, and gave $100 to boot, and the new team was balky.  James and my teams averaged $8.50 per day, and the other teams made some gain.  When we quit that fall we had poorer teams and only $400 and yet we started out with $1,100.  Once I worked for 36 hours without stopping.  We were under contract to keep the smelter going.  Then I got leaded so we decided to quit.  It was then that I located Dry Creek in the fall of 1882.

On the way home through Spring City I proposed to Fidelia Ellen Kofford and was accepted.  I was now aiming for a home.  Uncle Lars had advised me to file on some land in Sandy in 1876.  I told him I would not have the whole country as a gift.  Six years later I was pleased to buy seven acres from William G Taylor, nephew of President Taylor.  In closing the deal he treated us in Samuel Kemp’s saloon.  We made another deal and he invited me in again.  I told him I did not drink and that I had taken the first with him because I did not intend to be rude.  He responded saying, “A young man just home from camp life and don’t drink!” and looked at me with astonishment.

We lived in a little house above the canal belonging to Fred Olsen.  We associated much and confided in each other and I told him what an unworthy father and husband drink made of him.

I studied Gospel principles putting down the quotations; read about George Q Cannon in Congress, read Judge Black and Ingersoll’s arguments, and a book, “Elocution, Expression, English, and Manners.”  I also studied the dictionary so I understood words, their derivatives, roots, and synonyms.  I could bow myself out of a home with all the grace of a Frenchman.  I am not saying anything about my love affair.  We kept most of our love letters and they can speak for themselves.

I scrubbed my coat collar and put it on wet, then drove to Sandy and I came down with the quinzy which lasted a long time.  I thought my palate would strange me at times.  The anxious letters from my sweetheart were an inspiration to try and live for her sake.  She sent me a Christmas present and a very nice letter.

Amelia Rollins, a young cousin, was our cook.  James and Joseph were off to Sandy or elsewhere most of the time and she went with them some of the time.

Spring came and we worked on the railroad west of Ogden.  I made it a point not to take part in all the light talk.  One called out, “You don’t talk.  What are you thinking about?”  I answered, “I am thinking that if a tax were levied on all common sense, you fellows would be tax free.”  An able intellectual fellow asked me why I did not talk.  “I have but limited common sense and I do not wish to waste it on nonsense,” I replied.  This blue-eyed six foot, 200 pound, English Mormon, left the Church as I knew he would.  Just before he died, he call in Bishop Bills of South Jordan and plead with him to do what he could for him.  He knew the Gospel was true and that he had strayed until he was practically lost.  He passed away with regrets and a penitent soul.

I usually walked several miles to Ogden after supper for my mail.  One dark night I met several girls merrily chatting as they tapped along the road.  I always like to hear that kind because I knew they had good character.

My team needed rest so I worked single handed for a time.  I first leveled the grade and then I filled scrapers to complete a sixteen foot high station as a guide to the rest.  Some teams would go with a jerk, others slow, but I never stuck a team all day.  I could take a tongue scraper with one hand and sling up one the side of the bank in filling.  The other fellows stopped the team, used both hands, and a teamster one hand.  All the bosses were fearful to attempt a complete station so they asked me to do it.  I completed it and they marveled at the correctness of it.

When I returned to Dry Creek, Brother Taylor came to me saying, “I am a free man, I am a free man, I haven’t drunk for two months.”  I was hauling mining timber for Bishop Holman.  As we drove through Sandy, James Kemp came to his wagon and asked Billie to have a drink.  “No sir, I have quit,” said Billie.  “I wish I could say that,” James replied.

We took a contract to haul bridge material for the East Jordan canal.  We went up Bell Canyon on a road that had been abandoned for years and seemed impassable.  I drove from the white house on the hill; left the cart at the mouth of the canyon; took the front cart close to the roll-off; took horses and chains up to where James had cut and gathered them and snaked them down to the front cart, drug them down to the hind cart, loaded them up and hauled them to Draper past Henry Pearson’s.  He was kind, gave me apples and cider, and chatted as an old friend.  Sometimes I would go to Sandy and back for supplies.  James decided my job was too difficult and he would cut and snake to the roll-off.  While I had breakdowns and accidents we never failed to get a load a day, Sundays included, for over six weeks.  We earned fifty two shares of water stock in the East Jordan Canal Co.  We had bought almost forty acres of land.

I concluded to ride down to see the sweetheart up on the Sanpete where evergreens and pine grew on the level.  I spent several days there.  We had a love trysting place where I could stake my horse in the tall grass and Fidelia’s pet fawn would gambol at our feet.  She would sit on my knee and read interesting stories to me.  It was a most attractive scene, the horse in the open glen, the fawn, beautiful birds flitting from bush to bramble, and mourning doves echoing in their plaintive call.

All in all it called forth the sweetest and sublimest ecstasies of two souls whose hearts beat for each other.  Blissful thoughts of the past are one’s life, what the ever returning spring time with its balmy air, fragrant flowers, variegated colors, undulating movements, as though beckoning one to come and enjoy, as they are to this beautiful earth of ours.  When we have passed to the realms above, may the sweet memories of this scene, hallowed and sanctified by our pure love and devotion for each other and for God, linger in the hearts of our posterity as the most worthy heritage bequeathed to them.  With all the ardor of my soul for God and His prophets, has been the yearning of my heart for righteous living.  Yet the worst wretch who goes shivering by has my pity and regret.  Condemnations belong to all merciful Father.

As I started home, leading my faithful horse with my left hand and my future companion for life and all eternity in my right arm, we walked slowly and talked of the future when there would be no parting.  Suddenly we stopped, an ardent kiss and caress, and I was off, leaving her to meander back alone.

James and I took a contract to haul cordwood to the Eclipse Mind in the tops of the Big Cottonwood Mountains.  We were to get $2.00 per cord but only one $1.00 per cord if it was not up in time.  There were about five hundred cords.  We started to haul but discovered that we needed help someone to haul hay and grain.  I prayed the Father to send us help every morning as I got the horses, and promised Him of all we had made I would give one tenth to Him.  He, God, sent a large company from Provo but Brother James objected.  I knew that we were left now.  The snow fell from every cloud that passed.  James was down looking for teams, hay, and grain.  I read Pinkerton detective stories, and boxed with a bag of salt to rest from reading.  I disliked leaving our contract unfinished but that is what we did.  We hauled poles to Timothy Marriot for hay, corn, and potatoes.  We had a hog and feed for him and felt prepared for winter.

The reading I had done gave me the first view of the weakness of American Education.  Isaac M Stewart Jr was a geologist and an educated man but did not agree with Mormonism on all points.  At first we were chums.  The Superintendence of the Sunday School in Draper was opposed to getting into hot water in the discussions.  I remarked, “I never found water too deep to swim in, and errors, like straws, float on the surface, but he who would seek for pearls must dive beneath the surface.”  We continued the discussions for about two months when the class all saw and agreed with my views.  D. O. Rideout said he had learned more in six weeks than in the previous six years.  In the summer Stewart debated with Supt Peter Garff on the subject, “Who is Most Loyal?”  The subject was brought about through the celebrating of the 4th and 24th of July.  I rose to my feet and was recognized by the chair.  I said, “Every naturalized citizen must be as loyal as a natural born citizen, or indeed be a hypocrite.”

Later there was a school meeting held with William M Stewart as chairman.  Dr Park was also there.  He taught in Draper schools.  Thy boasted of their education, I objected to their position, and held that their very fields showed the lack of education.  Dr Stewart, later of the University of Utah, was so impressed by my remarks that he took the question to the Utah Educational Association and in the third year it was adopted as school policy.  Forty years after that time, Thomas Spencer told me I was given the credit.

We had agreed to get married this winter and I would not be put off.  With what I had and credit at Holman’s store I determined to start.  I bought Fidelia a very nice coat, at least she looked well in it.  When I got to Spring City I found she was in debt and a payment was expected.  Charley Kofford, bless him, let me have the money.  I was wearing James’ overcoat as someone took mine just before I left.  I stood up in Priesthood meeting and raise my right hand and covenanted that I would attend my quorum meetings, keep the Word of Wisdom, and do my duty generally, and I meant it.  I was ordained an Elder in the home of Pres James Jensen, with Nephi Hayward as mouth.

While in Spring City I felt very much humiliated because of the lack of money.  A farewell party was held at the Kofford home, all of the speakers praised her, but scarce had a hope that I was OK.  Father Kofford was asked to speak.  He said in part, “I believe Fidelia got the man she loves, I know she did.  I know she will be taken care of.”  He then gave me some complimentary remarks.

We left alone in a wagon and were over two days on the road.  On the 24th of January 1884 we were married in the Endowment House by Daniel H Wells.  Uncle Lars Benson asked us to sup with them after which we drove to our home.  Fidelia made pictures and ornaments and we were quite comfortable.

I went up South Dry Creek Canyon for timber to take out.  There was a snow slide in the creek bed.  I climbed so high up yet could not get over the ridge.  I feared to go back.  With caution I regained my footing and began the upward climb.  All footholds had to be made with the axe and I knew that one slip and all would be over for me.  I finally made it home before dark.  The occasion gave us both quite a fright.

In the spring James and I were plowing for people in Sandy.  A friction seemed to arise and Fidelia did not want to live there any longer so we moved to Draper.  I had two lots and fixed up the house and we had a fair garden.

I took the contract getting out logs for James Jansen and Joseph Smith for $9.00 per 1,000 feet.  I should have had at least $16.00 per 1,000 feet.  I was new at saw timber.  Miller Andrus worked with me a while, chopping and we slept at the mill.  I told him we were not making a dollar a day.  He left to cut his hay and I was alone.  Brother Smith was working on a road below me and called to see if I was all right before he left.  He had been gone only a short time when the handspike, which I was using to roll a large log, broke.  I was thrown over the log on my back.  The next thing I realized I was standing behind a tree as the log rolled by me.  I was quivering like a leaf.  The top of one of my boots was torn off.  How I got out from under that log I shall never know.  It did not roll me at all.  Had it done so I would have been crushed to death.  Providence has been very kind to me many times.  The horses and myself were in constant danger most of the time I was getting out 50,000 feet of lumber from that canyon.  No one before or since has worked there.

Fidelia and I attended Sunday School where she became a teacher of the young ladies department.  We took part in all organizations for advancement.  One such was a literary class under Prof William Stewart.

Mary Neff, daughter of Benjamin Neff, was living with us and attending school.  I had promised to keep the Word of Wisdom, but in visiting the different homes, I was offered tea and coffee.  When I refused they assumed I thought myself better than they.  In a discussion with my wife and Miss Neff, they rather got the better of me.  Smiling I walked to the door while they were firing at me and I said, “I will take the question to the Elder’s quorum meeting.”  As I closed the door, I heard a voice in my mind ask and answer these questions, “Did you ever drink tea or coffee?”  “Only sometimes.”  “Did you ever commit adultery?”  “Only sometimes.”  The influence of the spirit, its penetration and joy is indescribable, though the words are simply indeed.  Yet the illustration is unmistakably clear, I returned to the woman at once, and raising my hand toward heaven, I declared I had drunk my last cup of tea of coffee.

About this time I also discovered that at some future day we were to become parents.  The two revelations made life quite happy, notwithstanding the task we both had.  While she, Fidelia, was in constant fear as to my safety, she gathered fruit and prepared it for winter.  From the time of the first berries at the foothills till the last thimble berries up among the pines, she was there to pick and put them up.  Fidelia would take me up to the mill with a team.  I would take the horse Johnny to carry my luggage to the camp, then turn him lose expecting that he would go back to her.  I was amazed to see him coming to eat breakfast with me the next morning.  I hurried home to see how Fidelia had reached home.  At dusk she had started home with Jim’s horse and was all right.  She took me back to the mill and I started up the mountain while she turned around and drove home.  One night my camp fire did not appear until nearly 10 PM and Fidelia was running to get someone to look for me.  At last the beacon light appeared indicating I was still alive though I might be injured.

We at length decided to move back to Dry Creek.  Father Ennis gave me four early New York potatoes, so I now had a half bushel for seed.  I had all of my logs turned over the roll-off and could work at them any spare time I had.  It was father to go but we were more favorably located.  My first load of lumber I took in for tithing.  I walked the team the whole distance though the near horse, Johnny, jogged a bit.  I made the trip in two and a half hours.  People stared at the team and the load of 1,000 feet of green lumber.  I worked at the logs all winter and a few days of the spring.

Brother Taylor and I attended our quorum meetings in Draper, also ward teacher’s meetings, though it was a very cold winter, and the roads were often unbroken.  I planted about thirty acres of grain and plowed that much sage brush land.  No one knew when I started in the morning for I was out pulling and piling sage brush and the fires were burning when the rest went to bed.

My mother-in-law, Fannie Kofford, came from Spring City, Sanpete County, to help us with our prospective new baby.  She had not seen the city since 1853-54, so I borrowed my brother’s cart and took her through the City and up to Camp Douglas.  We had a grand outing.

On April 27th, 1885, A L or August Levi came to our home after many hours of severe pain.  Brother W G Taylor and I administered to her and Sister Harrison, the mid-wife from Sandy, was full of faith.  When the baby cried out tears of joy rolled down my cheeks.  I had always looked forward to the time when I would be a papa, as one of the happy events of my life, for it would be the beginning of a home of my own.  A dwelling without children is not a home.  Mother and child did well and Grandma went home.  We had him blessed June 4th by Absolom Smith.

I began working at the head of the canal in 1884 and there met William Fairborne of Dry Creek.  WE cooked, ate, prayed, and slept together and built a life-long friendship without a jar.  I attended a stock holder’s meeting at South Cottonwood.  It appears that I had views of my own and made some remarks.  The company lost $50,000 by the drop at Union, which, at least a few years back, the City had carried on in the natural grade.  While the water was short or scarce, we were blessed with a good crop.  I felt that a permanent home had been started.

I applied to Bishop Isaac M Stewart for a Sunday School and he was pleased to make a date with us.  We met in John N Eddins new brick house and the people turned out en mass.  Brother William H Smith acted as janitor.  There were the Eddins, Smiths, Fairbornes, Taylors, Bullocks, Cunliffes, Morrisons, and Browns.  I was made Superintendent with W G Taylor as my first assistant and Hanna M Fairborne as my second assistant.  Morris directed the music.  I was always on time.  Many times I stood in the doorway and offered up a silent prayer that the people would come out so we could accomplish the good we desired.  If Morris and his sons, Arthur and William, did not come we could always depend on Vina Taylor, or Ada Cunliffe, girls not yet in their teens.

How I learned the love the members!  Brother Taylor was often away and Sister Fairborne was not strong and had to walk two miles.  It was a struggle but God blessed me with will power and Fidelia instructed me at home how to conduct the school.  She was one of the first secretaries.  Rosa Lunen, a good sister about twenty years of age was present at the organization.  In 1886 we took the school out under Eddin’s Trees and sometimes in his kitchen.  Brother Burgon and his children came regularly.

With Brother Burgon’s help we had a great 4th and 24th of July celebrations.  He taught me the bass to the song, “Listen to the mournful wailing, as it floats through yonder cottage door, Oh! Give me back my happy childhood, take me to my home once more.”

In the winter of 1884-85, Fidelia taught the first school in Dry Creek.  Bro George Burgon, a life-long teacher, expressed great satisfaction over her success with his children.  We also had many parties for the children.  It was an enjoyable time, especially the Christmas dance.  There was candy and prizes for the best school attendance.  The first dance was held in Sister Eddin’s kitchen.  I led the boys across the floor and showed them how to bow and properly ask the girls for a dance, but soon discovered they were not ready for the ceremony.  The dance for 1886-87 was held in James P Nelson’s house where the school was being held, now the home of O E Vombaur.

As ward teachers we were all instructed to report any activities of the US Marshall in our vicinity.  I lived near the State Road and could hear them pass from our bedroom window.  I rushed over to Draper a number of times on horseback and reported fast driving on the road.  One night my wife called, “August, August, a buggy just went by at a tremendous pace.”  I rode over nd called Bishop Stewart, then went to Bro Stewart’s home and waited for the buggy to arrive.  We were surprised that it was Nancy Day and her sweetheart Bro Ballard.  I felt a little sold but Bishop Stewart said it was better to make a mistake that way than to slip up the other way.

Once when a number of non-Mormons were talking with my brother, James, a load of Marshalls passed swiftly past us.  I asked James to let me take his cart and a trotting stallion and away I went after them.  I did not overtake them and lost the sound of their outfit.  I drove to Draper and back and learned that they had gone to Riverton where they found a number of brethren who had not been warned.

We were planning on a building that would do for both school and church.  We needed a place for the choir to hold practice.  The site for it was the big question.  Some wanted it on the south end near Joseph Bullock’s place.  I insisted we must build it on the State Road.  Feeling that my proposition would lose unless I made a further move, I suggested we go one block further south, next to Atwoods.  This was almost on the south limit.  The north end wanted it where the school house now is but failed to come out and vote.  I told them if they had the courage to vote for this corner I would help them build it and we would have one in the north end in time.  The building was to be 26 X 30 feet with a half-pitch roof and to be built by contract, the contractor to use our labor and material.  Brother Erickson from Sandy got the contract and the building was ready to move into before winter.  I was a member of the building committee.  We canvassed Draper for some of the money.  It cost $1,200 and when it was finished there was a balance due of $400.

Roswell Kofford, Fidelia’s youngest brother, worked for me this summer.  He was eleven, a cripple, but a stupendous good worker.  We had light snow so I was able to plow from the 8th of February on without a stop.  That little boy would pull sage all day alone.  I had just bought the Forshay land and we broke 15 acres of it besides plowing all the rest.  He was sent up to me to train.  I would reason with him all day when we worked together and neither of us tired.  He came to me with a little rebel and went home a good Christian.  I enjoyed that boy’s company.  He took a personal interest in my welfare and his courage was superb.

Water was very scarce that summer and many helped themselves.  I had a weir to myself and should have had the same amount of water as the Eddin’s weir.  My weir was high and when the water lowed it had to be widened.  Bishop Rawlins told me to take what belonged to me.  Most of my corn, cane, and potatoes failed but the rest I kept alive by constant cultivation.  Then the Company issued a black list and my name was on it.  I demanded a trial or that the accusers rescind their statement.  I was given a trial but they would not accept the result of their own figures.  The Bishopric of Draper were aged men and did not comprehend the figures.

My friends wept with me when I was disfellowshipped.  They asked me to yield, but I could not dishonor the family name, my wife and children who would have to meet the stigma through their lives.  A second trial went the same way.

At home I slept by myself and my wife said I looked like a ghost.  I did not sleep.  The adversary showed me all the wonderful homes and fields and argued with me to come with him and be free.  All of the arguments of Ingersol, Paine, and others that I had read and reasoned with went through my mind and I saw the supposed beauties of hell, if I would leave the protection of the Gospel plan.  This continued until morning when I seemed to be raised up and then fell about a foot to the bed.  I fell asleep and upon awaking I was as calm and determined to stay with the Gospel the only source of true liberty.

In a month I came before the High Council in Salt Lake City with President Angus M Cannon, Joseph E Taylor, and Charles W Penrose presiding.  My wife and Charles Hanson went with me.  That day the Lord took all my planning and reasoning away from me and I was left helpless to defend myself, but meek and humble as a little child.  The clerk read the minutes of the last trial.  I told them if those minutes stood they could pass judgment without further hearing.  I also said that all of Lovendahl’s testimony should be stricken.

President thought that I should have a rehearing.  I told him that I was tired of it all.  I was no better than — Smith.  My wife whispered, “George E Smith.”  I passed a slip of paper to my side of the Council signed by Albert G Brown showing how the measurements were made by his Company.  When the Eddin’s weir was 2 5/8 open, the Nelson weir was less than eight inches.  The Eddins had been set at four inches all summer which made the Nelson weir less than 12 inches and impossible for me to get my share of water.  I told them I had not had enough.  My wife said, “Due amount.”  Supt. J S Rawlins said that I had forced the trial.  I also told them that until my name was cleared I have to resign all of my Church duties.

The brethren for the defense seemed to shun me while the opposition showed interest.  It seemed to go against me when Joseph E Taylor remarked, “I don’t like the principle of making a man an example for the others.”  President Cannon said, “You can’t make an example of this man.  It is not possible you are mistaken and that you did give this man authority to measure the Nelson weir?”  Bishop Rawlins answered, “Yes.”  Then it was moved and carried unanimously that the decision of Bishop Stewart be reversed and I was a free man.

I shook hands with all who had testified against me as ardently as the rest and tears were rolling down my cheeks.  I will not attempt to describe my gratitude to Father in Heaven.  He took away all my brilliancy and showed the superiority of humility before his servants.

Home friends were overjoyed while that good aged Bishop Stewart felt a little humiliated for not stating the question fairly.  I was satisfied although L H Smith, first president of the Seventies, said I was not given justice and promised he would see that I did get justice.  I told him that I was satisfied.  D O Rideout told me the same.  I felt as though I had grown in experience and judgment and many years more tolerant.

We had our new meeting house which also served as the school house.  We were to have one trustee on the night I was elected unanimously.  William Fairborne, James Jensen, and Samuel Stewart objected and said the motion was illegal as there was two in one, hence null and void.  One the next vote I refused to vote or work for my self.  Brother Fairborne won by one vote.  John Fitzgerald said to me, “I do not think much of a man who will not vote for himself and friends.”  He was more than an ordinary man and has always felt that I wronged him very much.  Had I voted for myself I would have been one majority, Brother Fitzgerald’s candidate would have won.

Brown, Fairborne, and myself were a committee of three for renting the house for dances and managing the dances.  As I was the Sunday School Superintendent, I held the balance of power.  Many thought me too strict on manners and general behavior.  I held strictly to two or three rounds dances for the evening.  A meeting in the community was held.  I invited Bishop Stewart and Supt. Peter Garff to be present.  Bro Morris moved that Bro Fairborne be made assistant Supt.  That was all right with me but when Fairborne asked me to be his first assistant I objected on the ground that as I was the older and the greater talker, I would be likely to lead him astray.  Supt Garff said it was up to us brethren to work together.

When I was about seventeen or eighteen most of the church membership was being rebaptized but I refused to do so.  I heard a number of Apostles preach that those who were not rebaptized would drink damnation to our souls when we partook of the sacrament.  I did not believe this as I felt as strong as ever.  But in 1883 I wanted to get married and married right and wanted nothing to be between me and my Father in Heaven.  Supt Peter Garff said I didn’t need it.  I told him I wanted it so he baptized me in Joseph M Smith’s pond.  I felt that I was no better than the rest of the members of the church and did not ask for any special privileges.

Considerable dissatisfaction was felt as to our treatment in the school district so at the next election Dry Creek demanded by election.  As soon as I was in I saw to it that we got two outhouses.  The old one had a bad record and more than fifty boys and girls had to use the same one.  We also started a school in John Neff’s house.

I must go back and relate some of my financial affairs.  I bought my brother James out.  There was two houses and over twenty acres of land for $2,000.  I already owed $300 for which I gave a team.  I borrowed the $2,000 from Zion’s Savings Bank with 10% interest.  I had paid 18% on the $300.  In the spring of 1889 I had to do something to get money for interest.  I had 4 1/2 acres of alfalfa of my own planting.  That year I got 19 tons off the first crop, 17 off the second, and 13 off the third crop, a total of 49 tons.  I hauled one load to town and was disgusted with the method of selling.  It meant that I would be on the road every day.  I asked the Lord to help me find a better way.

I had my brother, Joseph Hyrum, and Frank Thomas do most of my farming.  A L did the riding and tramping from four years and up.  L E pulled slack all summer before he was three.  Paul insisted on helping to pick tails at two years of age and a fork was provided.  The boys never retired from their jobs.  It was optional at first and they never complained.  I have had much help and joy with my boys in their youth.  They were no care, only a joy.  I took them with me to Sunday school from ages 1 1/2 and up.  A L and L E took care of themselves.

I had a thorough system in my work.  I got a number of customers for my hay, some of it on time payments, usually at $5 or $6 per ton.  Although I hauled hay for several years I was never away over night.  I did most of my irrigating at night.  The men would turn it during the day.  One day as I was loading a high load, I had a young Danishman helping.  He was a hustler and a joy to work with.  I was taking hold of a thin pinion pole as Chris began binding on the load.  I cautioned him to go easy and just then the pole snapped and I landed on my shoulders on the ground.  L E was on the load and he prayed for me and I was able to get up on the load.  My wife plead with me not to go today.  I told her to pray for me becaus I was going if I died on the way.  When I got as far as Murray I was a well man.  I had fallen before this and had a tender spot on my breast, now all was gone and I have never felt any ill effects from these two falls.

Another time I was loading hay from a seventy ton stack when I was stricken with the lagrippe.  I asked Fidelia what she could do for me.  She said I would have to go to bed.  I could not do that until the hay was delivered.  On the way home I drove through rain and wind.  I asked mother to take the team and I went in and lay down near the stove.  Mamma came and covered me and made me comfortable.  In the morning I was well.

Another time I was taking a load to a dairy near the Jordan in North Salt Lake.  I missed the road and got into a slough.  I had to pitch the load off, get the wagon loose, and load up again.  Even then I was home by noon.  I aimed to haul six loads a week.  That year I grew about 400 tons.

A L was soon able to haul for me.  When he was nine he took a load to B Street and 4th Ave.  I was behind him as far as 4th east and 8th south, when I went with a man to try to locate some lost cattle.  When I got to A L he was crying as the tire had come off the wagon.  The man that I had helped was a blacksmith so he soon fixed the wagon and we were soon unloaded.  How dear that dependable boy seemed to me and father to him as we rode home together!  That boy did all of the hay cutting on the farm after he was seven.

The boys did all the stacking of grain after age seven and one year my wife pitched on to the stack.  I remember a number of teams were hauling for John Neff and my two baby boys kept two pitchers busy.  The two eldest were ordained deacons when they were eight and were active in priesthood work from then on.  When the two eldest were eight and tend, Paul six, Virgil three, we ran two teams hauling.  I pitched on and loaded, Paul tromped, Virgil rode the horse, Lawrence handled the fork and August stacked.  Some of the present-age intellectuals would cry out cruelty to children but none have had happier children they were on the whole, nor more efficient in school or church.

So far this is all from memory.  I did keep a diary for a time but many of my books have been lost in moving.  I studied and did some systematic thinking.  This was mostly from 9 PM to 12 PM.  I never allowed my late hours to interfere with my rule of etting up at six in the winter and five in the summer.  Of course, many nights were occupied with irrigating.

The first question for me to solve was regarding my future inheritance.  I heard preached varied thoughts but they did not give logical connection.  My wife and I had read the scriptures together but still I was not satisfied.  One morning about three or four, a vision of the pre-existance and the future was shown to me.

It was all so clear.  My parents were my brother and sister.  They were simply a medium in helping God (which is Adam) in bringing his children from the spirit to the mortal stage.  This necessary that we might have the opportunity of being celestial beings like the Father.  If I could so conduct myself in this stage of action to be worthy of the celestial kingdom and eternal increase, then and only then, would I gain an inheritance of my own to be as Father Adam, and my wife, a mother Eve.  Failing this, I would forever inherit in connection with others of my brethren and sisters, one of the three glories eternally without increase, hence no need of an individual of an individual inheritance.

Perfection and Celestial Glory of God are definite terms, the end of all human attainment.  While we become fathers and grandparents a hundred times in this world, the highest possible attainment is celestial glory with eternal increase.  I know the Redeemer to be in the senior of Adam, where or from whence the Prototype provides Redeemers for each planet, is not material to us in this sphere of action.  All intelligence comes from the Prototype.  There is no intelligence where or beyond the first (first is inconceivable) intelligence.  God is not eternally progressing in the sense that we understand it.  He is the same today and forever, unchangeable.  He is forever increasing in heirs and worlds numerically, but one eternal circle intelligently.  With this information I asked the Lord to send my way all the experiences necessary for me to attain an individual inheritance, which in itself, includes eternal increase and Godhood.

On Christmas eve of 1890 we were invited to Sister Eddins and while there baby James was playing ont he floor with a lapdog, which had a cold.  The gave one cough.  My wife was alarmed and picked him up until we returned home.  She did everything she thought would help and seemed to be better until New Years Eve when he took worse.  He passed away about 2 PM 1 Jan 1891.  I seemed to be dead in my administrations to him.  I have always felt that it took his passing to touch and refine my soul.

Sister Thurza Hanson called me a few months before to administer to her child which seemed to be dying.  I told the mother the child would not die.  As I took it in my arms I walked and prayed and when I gave the child back to the mother it was breathing normally.  She is still alive.

The people were so kind and sympathetic at James’ funeral.  It seemed to prepare me for future usefulness in time of sorrow.

When the Crescent Ward was organized, I was sitting in the choir.  As each name was presented I felt it was the right man.  James Jensen, Bishop; William Fairborne, first counselor; and Albert G Brown second counselor.  From my youth I had aimed at some time in my life to be Bishop.  Now I said, “Nelson, you have overdone yourself.”  I heard the divine voice say, “Nelson, is there nothing left for you to do?”  Oh, the sweet comforting assurance that my labors had been accepted and that there was other work for me to do.  I was made Ward clerk.  My first statistical report was credited with being the first correct one sent in by a new ward.  Later I held the offices of Sunday School Supt and MIA President.  Then I was appointed to start building the LDS U.  I contributed $5 myself and collected $20.

Draper assisted us in building our first church and they held the deed.  Draper demanded of us a definite amount for their church or they threatened to sell ours.  I told them they could not sell it but we could.  We had a heated discussion and it I was told to sit down by Heber A Smith, which I did not do.  They then threatened to throw me out so I sat down.  When I got outside I told the men that God would surely humiliate them some day.  Later they were all asked to resign by the community.  President Angus M Cannon told Soren Jensen, our presiding Elder, to call a meeting to determine how much we would contribute to the Draper building fund.  I moved that we assist Draper according to the honest conviction of our conscience.  It was seconded by James B Cunliffe and carried unanimously.  When the report was read in Draper, Smith remarked, “Just like that damn Nelson!”

While attending conference I was very sick.  It was typhoid fever.  Brother Joseph had just had it.  I sent for the Elders and Soren Jensen, James B Cunliffe, and George Lunnen came.  I told them it would be just as they said and I was well in the morning.  However, I had no desire for food.  I hunted up a sow that had farrowed and walked around most of the day and it appeared that all the sickness had left me.  In the evening Frank Thomas came in with the last load of hay so I went out to help him unload.  It was snowing and blowing and Fidelia begged me not to go.  When I came in I said, “I have it now.  No need to send for the Elders again because the Father would not hear.”  Fidelia cared for me alone.  Dr Robertson did all he could for me but I got worse and worse.

It happened that Brother Patterson stopped at Bishop Jensen’s place on night.  When asked what his business was he said, “Healing the sick.”  Sister Jensen remarked that there was a mighty sick man up the road.  They came up in the morning and administered to me, also gave a blessing to Virgil who was ailing and did not walk.  He soon began walking.  When the Dr came that morning he was surprised that I had no fever.  He advised that no one talk to me as it was a relapse and would soon die.  I continued to improve from then on and was around in six weeks.  The truth was that the blessing of Brother Patterson did the trick.

As soon as I was able to get around a little, I drop to Draper to find Willard Ennis and Joseph M Smith, the other trustees.  I found both and arranged for a meeting in the new school house.  At the meeting Draper insisted on improving their three schools and I was equally insistent the next tax levy should go to Dry Creek.  I threatened to petition for a separate district.  The next morning I had Frank Thomas out with the petition and every one in Crescent signed.  As soon as the petition was in the hands of the County Commissioners, Draper was informed, the Board acted in our favor, and asked me to name three Board members.

I named Hyrum Lancaster, James B Cunliffe, and James Mickleson.  They insisted that I must be a member so I replaced Hyrum Lancaster.  When the next meeting was held at Draper the whole town was out with only Mickleson from Dry Creek and myself for the opposition.  They had lawyers and all their old experienced men and I was called many names except a gentleman.  I was told after that I had answered all the arguments.  One person was heard to remark, “I wonder what Nelson will ask for next?”

They soon found out because we demanded our share of the school property.  Willard Ennis was appointed from Draper to work with meon the County tax lists from the time taxes were first levied for schools until the present time.  We found we had $1,350 due us.  In six months we had a building on the flat and a big one in north Crescent on the state road for which I gave the land.  The Superintendent bucked us quite a bit but we won out all the way.  As a result we built up a prosperous and fairly intellectual community.

In politics I was an ardent Democrat.  At my first election I was a real novice.  James Mickleson was road supervisor and had most of the people in his book because he could give them a job as they needed it.  I talked the different offices up in Sunday School and meetings showing the people how important it was to have good men in office.  I was up for Justice of the Peace.  I nominated James Kemp for constable.  He was so pleased with my description of his qualifications that he then and there decided to stop drinking.  He made the best Constable we ever had and in time quit using tea and coffee.

Just before the election I hitched two span of horses to a wagon, drove to the north end of the district, unfurled my flag, and hurrahed for a Democratic rally to be held in the East school house.  I drove faster and made a big noise with plenty of hurrahs.  I went to Draper and got a band and drove around the flat.  That evening I acted as Chairman of the rally.  At one time we were three to one Democratic in Dry Creek.  I also helped about a dozen people to get their citizenship papers.  They were to vote for us the first year but did not always do it.  I learned to be patient under all circumstances however aggravating.  I used it in my religious work after that.  At the election we ran one vote behind the Republicans.

I forgot to relate an incident of healing that happened several years ago.  I was called to administer to John Eddins, age six, who the Dr had little hopes John could get well.  All of the family was there.  I asked them to send for George Lunnen to assist me.  While they were gone the boy died.  The mother was weeping and all gathered around.  I asked for the oil and was ready to administer to him when the grandfather said, “August, he is dead, you damn fool can’t you see he is dead?”  As I anointed him in the name of the Lord and by the authority and power of the Priesthood which I held, he came to life again.  I was surprised to hear the same grandfather say, “Just the way that medicine works, though I have never seen it work that way before, and I did not expect it to work that way.  Also, if the Dr had given us any hope we would not have sent for Bro Nelson.”

I know the Lord raised that boy!  The whole houseful knew that he had died and only the Lord through his agents could bring him back.  When I last heard from him he was doing well out in Uinta and had a large family.

James Kemp has a boy, Freddie, who the parents call my boy.  He was very sick and even Dr Robertson (no second-rate Dr) gave him up.  The parents thought they would try Brother Nelson, it costs nothing and can do no harm.  Freddie revived from the time I administered to him and still lives.

Brother Joseph Booth had a boy with boll poison in his foot and he was in a serious condition.  After his father and I administered to him the obnoxious poultice fell off and a clean white skin covered the whole sore and his son was soon was about again.

I am happy that our home was the stopping place for many people as they journeyed to and from Salt Lake.  Our evenings were full of interesting stories as they told of their experiences in accepting the Gospel.  Thomas Allred related that as a young man he was called to go back to Omaha to assist the emigrants to Utah.  As he left, his aged Grandmother blessed him and promised that he would safely return.  On the return trip they lost their animals.  He and two others overtook ten Indians and a white man driving their animals off.  He told the thieves he wanted the cattle and was asked how he intended to get them.

While Allred faced the eleven men, his two companions went around and drove the cattle toward their camp.  The Indians roared and waved their arms but he, like a statute, dared them with his attitude to make a false move.  Allred had no fear until he turned to overtake his companions.  Then he realized his extreme danger.  There can be no question but that Providence was with them.  The psychology of the case was the directing of his companions without answering the outlaws.

I would not be fair to my lads whom I loved and had their future outlined to not relate some of their accomplishments as babes.  August rode the horse all summer on the derrick and Lawrence pulled the sack.  The rope was too heavy for him.  One day a number of children were there playing as we unloaded.  Then Lawrence cried out and I found him with the rope around his leg which was very badly broken.  Dr. Robertson set it and his mother was devoted nurse and mother to him.  The two boys would start off to Sunday School ahead of me.  Then I would come along with Paul in my arms, pick up Lawrence, and walk the rest of the way.  I never regretted any effort in this direction.

Another time we were going in the wagon and Mama was along with a new baby.  Lawrence was bothered with his water and as he began wetting his pants he started jumping up and down int he wagon and fell off into the brake.  As I picked him up I could see his bare skull for quite a distance.  Dr Robertson sewed it up and it healed rapidly.

I remember in the summer of 1892, myself and two husky young men were bunching hay which was very heavy and on new land.  Paul was four and the others five and seven.  We men turned one swath on top of the other and the lads had to clean up as we went.  I started off at a good pace making it as easy for the lads as possible.  It soon became a race and we did not stop until the whole six-to-seven acres was piled.  It had taken us a little over an hour and I know that some grown men would not have done what the boys did and it was fun.

At one time the Republicans were having a big rally in the meeting house which was filled.  I was late so I took a seat in the rear.  A big Scandinavian from Sanpete was relating the fun he had with Democrats in his county.  When he sat down I arose and challenged the gentleman to a public debate on human liberty and the silver question.  He hesitated and then said he was not a debated nor was he prepared.  I returned that I was only a clodhopper but would talk extemporaneously.  I then made the same challenge to any member of his party but no one saw fit to accept.  I made a rule to study all the Republicans’ issues and was well informed on the tariff question.  The party never succeeded very well in Dry Creek.

I tried to be diplomatic when A G Brown was running for road supervisor.  I would not run against him but suggested David Lunnen and did my best to have accepted.  Still I got the credit of saying one word for him and two for myself.  I was elected.

I used all poll tax money to open up new roads, four west of State Street to the river, also the road south of Kings east to the foot of the mountain.  When I proposed to bridge the East Jordan Canal, the Commission asked me to wait, and they said they would tell me what to do.  I waited longer than they asked and then having no go ahead from them, I went ahead and built it.  When I put in the bill, the board member said I should pay for it myself.  I replied that if they couldn’t I could.

Under Joseph S Rawlins I did all heavy jobs by contract.  I graveled the Hyde road for 35 cents per load and allowed the teams 30 cents.  I received $15.50 per day myself unloading one end of the plant on each wagon besides doing all leveling.  The job was completed in 1 1/2 days.  I felt quite overdone in my muscles.  Another day I hauled the planks up to Ed Atwood’s, dug out the hard road the two lengths of boxing, sawed and nailed together the new boxing, put in place, and covered in one day.  A long day for which I received $3.00.  At the present time $25 would not get it done.  It is worthwhile to know that you can trust yourself.  No one ever dared to offer me a price for my honesty.

I was again stricken with typhoid fever.  Dr Robertson ordered me to bed.  I had an appointment to see Willard Ennis, J W W Fitzgerald, and J R Allen to arbitrate damages done to my ranch by cutting the quaking asps and other trees.  They finally awarded me $30 in damages.  I told the doctor I would only take a short rest this time.  I had a light run of fever for three weeks and I was around again.  I noticed it left my memory poor.  Seemed I could not carry a thought.

Now I began to acquire property.  I bought 20 acres from my brother Joseph by refunding what he had paid and taking over.  Another 20 acres I got by paying a Brother Noice $100 for his $300 equity and a balance of $400.  Next I got 40 acres from Legrade Young.  I bought 160 acres east of Bombaur place for $900.  Then came 280 acres more.  Some I traded for land up on the flat where I bought several pieces along with ten shares of Bell Canyon water.  It is evident that I was kept busy paying for interest and principle.

It is difficult to note details by memory, but I have this to record for 1893.  My sister Charlotte Abigail lived with us that summer.  When she went to Logan that fall she had the fever.  Later she went to Washington to visit with our sister Annie, wife of Joseph Jonas.  Annie had been sick for a long time, but none of us knew the nature of her illness until Charlotte brought the whole family to Utah with her.  It turned out to be mental illness.  She kept running away so we finally had to put her in the institution in Provo where she died a short time after.

I owe it to the lads to mention some of the experiences they had while herding cattle on the flat.  August was talking to J H Smith one evening when they heard an unearthly howl by some wild animal.  Smith hustled for home leaving the boy to go to his camp in an old house having no windows and in the direction from which the howl had come.

Another time Lawrence was herding the cows when one of them was trying to have a calf.  She was far from water and could not get up.  In the morning he went to see how she was.  She mooed so pitifully to him that he decided on a drastic action.  He literally tore the calf to pieces until it was all removed, then carried water to the cow in his hat and pulled grass and leaves for her.  When she was able to get up she followed him as though he were her calf.

The milking was done on the flat.  One of the younger boys would haul it down and I sold it to a man, Scott for 6 cents per gallon.  Several cattle were killed by wild animals.  I am just touching only the high spots of a very few of the boys’ experiences.

In 1900 the Jordan Stake was organized and I became an alternate member of the high council.  The Presidency consisted of Bishop Orin P Miller, B P Hyrum Goff, and Bishop James Jensen.

We had our house improved and added to so we were very comfortable.  This was the time when Charlotte brought the Jonas family to us.  There were five children.  It was sad to see sister in her condition.  I had not seen her since 1878.  The last letter I had written her was from Bristol, Nev.  I suggested to her that she should marry a Mormon boy.  Her reply was that Mormon boys were not as genteel as Gentile boys.  Her daughter told me that before she lost her mind she would hold her head in her hands and moan, “Will not my father or brother come and get me?”  The Jonas family were German Catholics and worked in the field like men.  Annie had never done hard work and had the five children in so short a time that her health broke and she was also forced to become a Catholic.  Her husband destroyed her letters to us so we never knew what she was going through.

We had by this time increased our cattle to over a hundred head.  We bought from thirty to fifty head of calves in a year and sold all steers and unlikely heifers for beef.  This is how I got the money to buy all the land and at the same time to keep the boys on missions and at the L D S U in Salt Lake.

I have forgotten the year but one year I or we hunted for a dozen beefs that were lost for about a month and they turned up with the other cattle.  I usually tried to have my beef ready for market early so I always got the highest market price.

Usually the youngest boy did the herding.  This time it was Moses.  We had a wagon to sleep in.  We gave him a dog to help.  One day as he was sitting by the creek the dog began to make a fuss and looked frightened so they both got up in the wagon.  Then they saw an animal which must have been a mountain lion.  Their mother had taught them if they said their prayers God would take care of them and He did.

Once, while Moses was herding a black cow had a calf.  He reported it as a black bull calf with white face and legs.  We went up and got the cow and the black heifer calf.  I almost got vexed when he kept insisting that the calf was a bull.  In a few days he ran onto the bull calf which was almost starved to death.  The cow had given birth to twins and both had survived.

Later Virgil was turning the cattle in from the north just below Flatiron when a mountain lion trotted past him and through the herd of cattle.  Still, all the boys from the oldest to the youngest loved to roam the hills among the cattle.  They learned to pray and meant it for they needed His care.  Adolph Mickelson relates that one time he was rushing to catch Virgil for letting the cattle come down Beck’s place.  When he got close to him Virgil was almost black in the face and almost out of breath trying to head them back.  Mickelson turned in and helped the boy who was doing his best.  With all the storms and difficult tasks that the boys had endured on that ranch, it pains me now that it is sold.  They all so dearly loved it.

While Lawrence was attending school in Salt Lake he got a job on a sightseeing bus.  He very eloquently described scenes of interest and on the way to Camp Douglas he pointed out Mount Majestic.  He would say to the tour group, “At the base of that mountain my father owns 1,000 acres on which roam hundreds of heads of cattle.”  The joy and pride of this ranch made the young man’s eyes glow with intelligence.

I mentioned earlier that sister Annie and her family came to live with us.  I had never met her husband but soon found him to be a beer-bloated man, a rude Catholic who had compelled his whole family to be Catholic.  Also sister Lottie was a physical wreck at this time.  It weighed heavily on me to think that my mother had put these sweet girls under my care and I had not been faithful to the trust.  Before we finally got rid of Jonas he  had tried to poison a man in Sandy by the name of Larsen.  He ran off to Washington to keep away from the law.

I was on the committee of three with Henry Becksted and Thomas Page to file on surplus water of the Weber River so it could be turned across the Kamas flats and drop into the Provo River and eventually into Utah Lake.  We camped at the mouth of the Weber, viewed the situation, and located the original stakes, and estimated approximately where the mouth of the canal would be.  While Brother Becksted drove to Coalville and recorded his filings for 500-600 second-feet, we drove home down the Provo River.

We reported at a mass meeting in West Jordan, Angus M Cannon acting as chairman.  The question arose, Who are we representing, the Canal Companies, or the people?  I voted with the companies and found that only one man, James Hibberd, had been with me.  It was understood that each Canal Company should contribute $200 for our expenses.  We returned using my teams as before.  We took along Engineer George Hardy, also a boy, Gwyn Page.  We camped at Beck’s hotel.  Gwyn and I slept in the wagon while the others slept in the hotel.

We ran two lines, one above and one below Kamas.  One was too high and the other too low for our use.  Being only a junior member of the group, I knew that if I found a better line it would take a lot of convincing.  Every evening I asked Father in Heaven to show me the best line with evidence that it was best.  Early one morning I walked to the side hill northeast of town and set a line through the center of town without a building to obstruct.  After breakfast we all went and looked the new line and all were convinced it was the best line.

We drove up to the head of the Provo River, climbed upon the summit of Weber, Provo, and Duchesne.  I made an estimate of a one hundred thousand dollar tunnel which would bring the headwaters of the river into the Provo into the Provo.  We could see the Bear River heading north from where we were, as where we stood we were at an elevation of 14,000 feet.  There were some beautiful lakes in this section fed by rivulets from all directions.  I took the Committee as far as Heber where they boarded a train.

Because I had spoken in many wards and gained the good will of the people, the Company asked me to get all of the particulars of each owner of water in the Kamas stream, which I very much disliked.  Had it come to court much of the information would have had the appearance of confidential facts and had I not been considered an honest man, I might have failed.  I was at last called home to find that very little or would be done because the meeting had no authority.  I received 80 cents a day for myself and team during the three months I spent on the project.

While I was gone, August, age 15, had taken charge and he and the other boys had hauled and stacked 800 bushels of wheat, fattened a large bunch of hogs, killed as many as sixteen in a half day, and looked after the cattle on the ranch and the cows at home.  I was real proud of them.  I had a very happy meeting with the children.  My only daughter, not quite three, whom I generally called my little angel was a treat to meet again after about three months absence.

That year our crops were unusually small because of a shortage of water.  I borrowed $100 from Zion’s Savings Bank and paid my tithing.  I felt better over that than any tithing I ever paid.  My tithing increased from then on.

Before leaving Kamas, I wrote to the Deseret News stating the possibilities of increasing the water I described a canal from the Provo River to Salt Lake City and another one on the west side into Tooele County.  I saw in my mind’s eye a little of what President Brigham Young saw in the early days.

I had worked for many year to get the office of the East Jordan Canal Co moved to Sandy and to have W D Kuhre secretary as Henry W Brown was so far away from the water users.  He also rented all stock at a minimum price and rerented it at a maximum.  After a long battle we won.  The officers were J W W Fitzgerald, President N A Nelson, Vice President and Superintendent.  It proved to be a very difficult job with so little water in the canal.  Joseph S Mousley assisted me.  We got along very well as we were both good at figures.

We had a positive system of measuring the weirs after the water was in the laterals.  The mouths of all the weirs had been raised the year before under President James Jensen by making the first level six inches above grade and lowering each succeeding weir in proportion to the total of 8,000 shares.  (8,000 shares equals 6 inches, or 5/15 above the bottom of the canal).  This system continued until J R Allen got a Board that did not comprehend large schemes and the Superintendent was given to Draper when it should be located near the north end.  He also put out James Rawlins who dared to oppose him.  The Company expended over $2,000 to deepen the canal.  They got as far as Atwood’s and stopped for lack of time.  J R Allen said he would make the canal at the original level if it took half of his life and he succeeded by building cement checks in four different places.  It is only reasonable to believe that if those checks had not been there that the canal would not have broken out as it did in 1923.

I had recommended that work on the canal be done before the irrigating season begins.  Nothing was done until the water was turned in and then I was asked to keep ahead of it.  I asked to measure the weirs but no move was made.  I took Fred Olsen and we went over it hurriedly.  When we got next to President Fitzgerald’s place he came along and ordered us to stop, but we kept right on.  We found his weir had seven second feet instead of the 2 plus he should have had.  As we advanced north we found that this made a big difference in the stream.  Joseph S Mousley was ordered to help me divide them accurately.  We discovered when we got to Sandy that we had not allowed enough water for seepage or Mousley had misinformed me.  At the Board meeting which followed, I was ordered to the head of the canal to cut the railroad fence and it was inferred that I had not divided the water correctly.

The day before the meeting, I had turned or closed all the upper weirs proportionately to make up for any previous deficiency.  The wind also blew from the south increasing the flow from the Jordan River.  It was decided at the meeting to have Ennis go with me and start measuring from the north end of the canal.  Mousley could not be with us as his child had swallowed a staple.  When we got to the south end of the canal near Draper they decided that everything was OK and stopped further measuring.  I fixed things up the best I could and tendered my resignation.  Then Ennis and Fitzgerald got to quarreling and at the next election J R Allen became President.

An interesting historical fact that occurred in the winter of 1902-1903.  The Government proposed to make Utah Lake the first big project and to expend $2,000,000 in dredging the lake and the Jordan River to the Narrows where the pumps would be installed.  Lawyers F S Richards and Colonel Holmes who had been meeting for months, had written a constitution to govern all the companies.  We met with our board to consider the constitution and to make amendments.  I suggested four amendments to our board and Joseph Mousley was appointed to make the motions.  I put over three of my own motions before all five companies.  We met in M and M Store in Draper.

I was planned to let the other companies kill the whole proposition and if they did not, we would.  I gave notice that I was not with them.  We met in Salt Lake shortly after that and the other companies voted against and our company followed.  I rose to my feet and stated that I had always been in favor of Government assistance in the conversation of water of the Utah Lake and I was going to vote in favor of the Government furnishing $2,000,000 for the project.  Time is truth’s greatest friend.

It is only what I remember that I am able to write.  The Jonas children became ours.  My sister Lottie worked in Logan until she became so sick and weak she came to our home where she died 23 Nov 1902.  Father died 26 Nov 1902 and Annie was sent home (died) from Provo a few years later.  From father’s estate I received about $700 and the same amount as guardian of my sister’s children.  My mother’s last instructions keep running through my mind.  “August, you have been a good boy, God bless you.”  Oh Father in Heaven have I at least, with all my weaknesses, striven with a desire to do my duty to them and to my father?

As Sunday School Superintendent I was told by Prof Jensen of the General Board that I had the best all around Sunday School in the Church.  The Elders Quorum in the Jordan Stake needed improvement in their Quorum capacity.  I and Solomon E Smith were chosen to help them.  I chose W R Wellington as Secretary.  There was soon a visible improvement in the whole set up.

I bought half interest in the Victor Hegsted reservoir and land project in the Teton Basin.  He failed to completed his deal with the Government so the $2,500 I had paid down was lost.  At this time three of the boys were attending the LDSY and August received his call for a mission to the Central Stakes.  The professors had so spoiled Lawrence Egbert.  He was very bright.  To illustrate: One evening we were having a meeting at our house and I was talking to Bishop Jensen.  Lawrence stepped up and remarked, “I know as much as you two.”  I asked, “How is that?”  He replied, “I know what I have learned in school and you have told me all you know.”  I sometimes objected to some of the teacher’s theology.  They told the boys, “Never mind your parents, they are all old fogies.”  With tears in my eyes I asked the Bishop to send Lawrence on a mission.

When Paul graduated from the district school he was a chump of a fellow.  He had made up his mind not to go to school any more.  He was driving a team for me scraping at the smelter.  Elisha Brown went to my wife and told her that Paul could graduate if he would take the examination.  I was going to send one of the smaller boys for him but Delia said, “He will not come unless you go.”  Mother said, “You want a bicycle and I want you to graduate.  Now we will both do our best and ask God to help.  I will see that you get what you want and you see that I get what I want.”  He did not have an easy time because his own chum said he knew one from Crescent that would fail.

I came home at noon and told mother that we must pray more and harder for the boy.  Our big boy was about the only one from Crescent that succeeded in the examination.  It is beyond my limited power to describe the change in the 15 year, 160 pound.  He was a forward looking man forever after.  When August had been out one year and L E about six months, Paul yearned to go on a mission and I told the Bishop to call him.  He went to Mississippi first.  L E was in Florida and A L in Texas.  A L came home with the body of an Elder who died in the field but had been out for two years.  L E traveled from Key West to Georgia and talked often in Jacksonville, Florida and was out some thirty months.

Paul became President of the Atlanta Conference and then of the Ohio Conference.  He visited the Sacred Grove and the HIll Cumorah and Niagara Falls.  He was out almost three years.  While they were gone I had three of my sister’s boys and two of my own to help.  We put up as high as 400 tons of hay and had at the ranch nearly two hundred head of cattle, and often over 200 head of hogs, besides the milk cows.  We had 160 acres on the State Road and rented 80 acres from Men Hill for many years.  There were two homes on the farm and at the time two on the ranch.  Forty acres on the ranch were cultivated and irrigated and 2,000 acres were divided into different sized pastures open at the top.

The work my lads did seemed to be beyond their power.  I had some hired help most of the time.  The boys were generally out of school two months of the school year, but never lost a grade.  Virgil started to school late in the year and parents of Crescent objected, said he was not qualified.  Heber Smith suggested that he take an examination.  I objected to that and said if he failed in the spring, then their cause was just, if not I am right.  Of course he did not fail, even in our baseball games we did not fail.  The professors say there is a psychology in life that put things over, coupled with jobs or work.  There is a spirit in man the Spirit of God giveth it understanding.  That positiveness of my soul of the truth of Mormonism which I received at my father’s first prayer when I was five years of age has been verified all along life’s journey.  I have never regretted my step.

About 1915 I was attending Stake Conference at the Jordan High School.  When I got out I was informed that I was wanted in Court to show why I should not be tried for mental instability.  I had now warning of it.  If your imagination can approach in part my feelings, you will need a lively one.  My son Lawrence informed the time I was to be at the Court.  I took the first car in and started up town to seek an attorney.  I met a lawyer, Brown, and as we walked we talked.

When I entered Judge Louis Brown’s Court, my wife and son Lawrence were there with an attorney and mental experts present.  I answered all questions so coolly, I learned it was one sign of my weakness.  I asked my wife, “Is it not true that while you have sometimes been aggressive to me that I have not even raised my hands in self-defense?”  She answered in the affirmative and added that I had always been a kind husband to her.  That was the first and only time I was called in.  Zion’s Savings Bnk offered to loan me the money to defend myself, but it was not necessary.  I took over all the business again and my friends had no fear of me.

I had been paying large hospital and school bills in Logan so Paul and Moses contracted to buy the farm.  This was when I was sick.  They could not work in harmony.  Paul suggested to sell the flat and divide the $18,000 evenly between A L, L E, and Fidelia, and I was to have a $6,000 home in Sandy and $12,000 in cash.  Paul would get to good farms besides but both had big mortgages on them.  Carlquist, real estate man would handle both OK.

This deal ended up with L E taking the Murray farm for the mortgage and what Ella had loaned Paul on it.  Paul borrowed Delia’s six thousand to try to keep the Perry Place, but he lost that too.  In lieu of the money she let Paul have I have promised this home to Delia when I die.  We gave Virgil the sixty acres and two houses on the flat have a mortgage of $1,800.  He ran that up to $3,300  which I paid off.  Paul was indebted for the Warren place for $5,500 which I paid off.

Paul suggested that Delia go on a mission.  We talked to Bishop A M Nelson who called her.  She went to the Eastern States.  We had spent several hundred dollars to repair the house and furniture.  Her mission cost two hundred dollars which took all the money I had.  I am thankful she went on a mission.  Besides the experiences she had she also got a good worthy husband.

Now the interest we get from Paul is all our income.  The $1,800 at the Sandy Bank that was Virgil’s property was drawn at different times when the family needed.  The last $200 was used when Lawrence came home from the war.  He returned to Chicago and needed the cash.  I asked Gardner to throw me $200 which he did and added it to the previous amount.  That bank has treated me as a gentleman.  In short, this was true of all the banks that I have ever dealt with.

~

This about ends Grandpa’s life history.  What he did after 1930 pertained mostly to doctrines of the church.  He did a lot of reading and studying and wrote his thoughts on certain principles to various persons in the Stake and Church.  He was very much opposed to the doctrine of eternal progression and was always trying to find of ways to disprove it.  In 1933-34 he had an operation which removed his penis because it was infected with cancer.  This made it impossible for him to control the passing of urine.  He was dropsical and had to sit up the remaining months of his life.  However, he passed away without a struggle on September 7, 1935.  He would have been 79 years old the following May 18.  Those 79 years were full of struggle, unbounded energy, and courage to stand along when he knew he was right.

Buxton has said, “The longer I live, the more deeply I am convinced that that which makes the only difference between one man and other – between the weak and the powerful, the great and the insignificant – is energy; invincible determination; a purpose once formed and then death or victory.”

“To be healthy and sane and well and happy, you must do real work with your hands as well s your head.”  Elbert Hubbard.

These quotations are apropos of the life of Nels A Nelson.  He was a man of action and when convinced of the rightness of a thing was as unshakable as the granite mountain peaks overlooking the valleys of his western homeland.  His boundless energy was expressed through the use of his hands as well as with his head.  To him all things were honorable if they tended toward the building up of the Kingdom of God.  He was always upheld in this work by his loyal and devoted wife, Fidelia.  Their descendants are blessed to bear their name and will do well to emulate the example they set.

~

Comments by Milton Grant Nelson, grandson of Nels.

I copied this history from my Aunt Eunice Ensign Nelson’s typewritten version whom, I presume, copied it from Grandpa’s original written history.  I am not certain if Grandpa wrote the original in his own handwriting or if he dictated his history to someone acting as scribe.  The type of expressions and grammar used suggest to me that he may have written a good portion of it himself.

The interesting thing to me is Grandpa Nelson’s detailed recall of people’s names and places as well as events that occurred during his life.  This is remarkable because he indicates that he began writing his history 59 years after leaving the land of his birth, Sweden, without the benefit of any previously written journals.  Since he was seven years old when he left with father’s family, that means Grandpa was in his 66th year.  I don’t know many people 20 years younger that could remember anywhere near as well.

Most important to me is Grandpa’s strong testimony of the Gospel and successful effort to keep and strengthen that testimony.  By typing this history I have partaken of his spirit and have felt his presence near me as I did this task.  I wanted to make certain that his story would be available to his posterity so that they too could enjoy the story of his adventurous life.

Manifesteth

Often as I survey the environment around me, I wonder about many of the charismatic gifts.  It is a fascinating world we live in.  Many churches teach that they were done away.  Others teach us that they must ever be upon us and always manifest as a true sign to the believers.  In the world of Mormonism, there is certainly a middle ground.  One I am always watching and listening for.
“But the Son of righteousness shall appear unto them…And that he manifesteth himself unto all those who believe in him, by the power of the Holy Ghost; yea, unto every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, working mighty miracles, signs, and wonders, among the children of men according to their faith.” (2 Nephi 26:9, 13).
There are those within the church who make the comment that if we have not seen the Savior, than we have obtained nor lived up to all that our religion has to offer.  However, does that really mean we have to see him physically and in person?  I certainly believe it is a possibility, but something that doesn’t seem common place.  To me it seems something much more sublime.  Dreams, Visions, and all the other gifts must be manifest by the Spirit.  Accordingly we are told, that if the Holy Ghost burns the witness into our heart, it is better than if we had physical verification of the Savior.
Rather than separating all the parts of this verse apart, like many others, why don’t we look and see that perhaps the working of mighty miracles, signs, and wonders may be methods of his appearing unto us?  After all, if we can feed the hungry and clothe the naked and it is as if we did it unto him, why could not the same being done to us be a witness of him in our entropy world?  What is even more, what if we were in tune enough the spirit witnessed to us the person was acting in the Savior’s place?
How else would we learn to see the countenance of the Savior in others?  How else would we learn to see the countenance of the Savior in us and if we are a saved being?
I certainly believe in the visions and dreams which give us greater insight into the Savior’s life.  The example of Orson F. Whitney or Melvin J Ballard are great examples of what is possible in that realm.  One of the latest testimonies of the same I have read came from David B. Haight.  It seems to me that after we have learned to recognize the voice of the Spirit manifesting the miracles and signs around us, then we may be granted a greater vision and view of the beyond.
One thing I am sure of, the boasting I sometimes hear is surely not what the individuals are relating.  I remember the tale of a sister who worked in the Washington D.C. Temple.  Apparently she helped close down the temple some evenings.  She then commented in her testimony of that the Savior lives and that he goes to his own.  She then repeated over and over about four times, “I know He lives.”  While it surely may be the case she knows and it seems she was trying to indicate, after all Lorenzo Snow’s experience was similar.  However, the Spirit was not present, and to paraphrase a Joseph Smith comment about those who do not prophesy according to the Spirit, “and there shall be many inquiries after them.”
However, if we have learned to recognize the Spirit through the signs and miracles around us, I know such blessings are available.  But would we ever really know for sure if anyone else knows?  Does it really matter?  If we haven’t learned to walk that path, and to recognize those miracles and signs among us, does it really matter whether or not another member really knows?
“The earth rolls upon her wings, and the sun giveth his light by day, and the moon giveth her light by night, and the stars also give their light, as they roll upon their wings in their glory, in the midst of the power of God.  Unto what shall I liken these kingdoms, that ye may understand?  Behold, all these are kingdoms, and any man who hath seen any or the least of these hath seen God moving in his majesty and power.” (D&C 88:44-46)  If we have viewed the creation of God by the Spirit, we have seen God.  Why do we need to see more.  This was Marion G. Romney’s testimony given to us again just last General Conference by Elder Hales.
“But behold, I will show unto you a God of miracles, even the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob; and it is that same God who created the heavens and the earth, and all things that in them are.” (Mormon 9:11)
Lastly, the questions I have posed are answered so clearly by Moroni himself.  He who appeared and was another witness of the spirituality of Joseph.  He surely would not have seen anything if he had not seen the miracles and signs of God all around him.  We know he wondered at the heavens in all their beauty and order.
“Wherefore, my beloved brethren, have miracles ceased because Christ hath ascended into heaven, and hath sat down on the right hand of God, to claim of the Father his rights of mercy which he hath upon the children of men?  For he hath answered the ends of the law, and he claimeth all those who have faith in him; and they who have faith in him will cleave unto every good thing; wherefore he advocateth the cause of the children of men; and he dwelleth eternally in the heavens.  And because he hath done this, my beloved brethren, have miracles ceased?  Behold I say unto you, Nay; neither have angels ceased to minister unto the children of men.” (Moroni 7:27-29).
Just because Christ doesn’t walk among us doesn’t mean miracles have ceased.  Just because he dwelleth eternally in the heavens does not mean the mercies do not still descend upon those with faith.  Interestingly, the first example of the miracles that Moroni gives is that of an angel ministering unto us.  Perhaps we are to busy looking beyond the mark and are missing the signs, miracles, and angels all about us.  Indeed, the angels we are called to receive, but also to which we are also called to minister.